《You Looked Down on me Once Now You Look Up》 looked down 1 Chapter 1 ¡°Today¡¯s your wedding anniversary?¡± ¡°What a coincidence. Your husband¡¯s in my bed.¡°} Patricia Martin sat in the restaurant, staring at her phone, her face drained of color. Three minutes ago, a girl iming to be Oliver¡¯s secretary had added her online. Patricia epted, thinking nothing of it¨Cuntil the message came in. The words were sharp, the photo even sharper. It showed Oliver naked in bed with someone else. ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± Pete¡¯s voice was gentle. Midnight wasing up fast, and Mr. Newton still hadn¡¯t shown. Pete watched her with quiet worry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Throw the dishes away.¡± Patricia switched off her phone and pushed the joystick on her wheelchair, turning away from the table. Today marked two years since she and Oliver Newton got married. Oliver¡¯s grandmother had gone out of her way to arrange a candlelit dinner, hoping the asion would bring them together. But Patricia knew better¨COliver wouldn¡¯te home. He hadn¡¯t even shown up for the wedding two years ago. Why would he remember the anniversary now?} If she hadn¡¯t gotten involved back then, she¡¯d still have her legs. And Oliver wouldn¡¯t have had to marry her out of obligation. She wouldn¡¯t have spent thest two years feeling invisible, enduring this cold, one¨Csided marriage.¡± ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? ?ovelFind At the elevator, Patricia paused, a thought surfacing. ¡°Pete, make sure the envelope I gave you gets to his office first thing tomorrow morning.¡±¡± Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Pete¡¯s eyes shone with tears as he nodded. He¡¯d watched Patricia grow up, always believing she¡¯d have a bright, beautiful future. He never imagined she¡¯d end up living her life in a wheelchair. /* */ ¡°Pete, this is freedom for me. Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡°} Pete quickly wiped his face and managed a shaky smile. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t.¡± The next morning, Pete carried the envelope to Newton Enterprises. The front desk staff greeted him by name, as he¡¯d delivered things for Patricia so many times over the years. On the top floor, Pete waited outside the CEO¡¯s office. Around nine, the private elevator doors slid open and Oliver stepped out, his secretary right behind him, ¡°Mr. Newton.¡°} Oliver barely nced at Pete, the faintest frown crossing his face. ¡°What brings you here?¡°> ¡°Ms. Martin asked me to give you this.¡± Pete offered the envelope.}] Oliver didn¡¯t take it. His gaze dropped to the package, his voice cool. ¡°What is it?¡°! ¡°You¡¯ll know when you open it.¡± The secretary, quick on the uptake, reached for the envelope. ¡°I¡¯ll take it, Pete. I¡¯ll put it on Mr. Newton¡¯s desk.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Pete replied, stepping back. Oliver turned to go inside, but Pete called after him, ¡°Sir, yesterday was your wedding anniversary.¡± Oliver¡¯s fingers tensed at his side. ¡°Have the secretary send her gift back home.¡°} ¡°No, actually¡­¡± The office door closed with a heavy thud, cutting Pete off.¡± ¡°Mr. Newton, the documents.¡± The secretary ced the envelope on Oliver¡¯s desk. Oliver gave a nomittal grunt, not even looking up. When he finished signing the stack of paperwork, the secretary came in and whisked everything away¨CPatricia¡¯s envelope buried somewhere in the middle. ¡°Aiden, did Mr. Newton sign off on the files?¡± Pete asked as he caught sight of the secretary leaving with the folders. Aiden paused. ¡°Hold on, Pete.¡± Aiden had been with Oliver for five years, from his first days as general manager all the way to CEO. Around thepany, everyone knew: if Oliver wasn¡¯t around, Aiden was the go¨Cto guy. Anything that needed doing, he handled it, no questions asked.M looked down 2 ¡°Is this the one?¡± Aiden.pulled a familiar file from the stack. ¡°That¡¯s it. Thanks, Aiden,¡± Pete said. Aiden just nodded, unfazed. In the past couple of years, he¡¯d barely seen Mr. Newton¡¯s famously secretive wife out in public. But paperwork from the Newton estate? That never stoppeding. There was always something¨Csome of it ordinary, some of it downright strange. Sometimes, even moving a couple of trees around the property needed Mr. Newton¡¯s sign¨Coff.¡± At first, Mr. Newton would go through every document carefully. Now, whenever something came from the estate, he barely nced at it. Maybe he figured that woman in the wheelchair couldn¡¯t stir up much trouble anyway. Aiden watched Pete leave. He was about to sit down when, out of the corner of his eye, he caught a sh of bright red at the door. His heart skipped a beat. Thank God Pete was already gone. Otherwise¡­ ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel Pete made his way back to the Newton estate, holding the file. When he handed it to Patricia, he hesitated. His grip didn¡¯t loosen. Patricia tugged at the file, but Pete wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°Pete?¡°} ¡°Pattie, if you leave the Newton house, who¡¯s going to look out for you?¡°}] The Martin family was a mess. Before the ident, Patricia could still hold her own. But now, she couldn¡¯t even stand, so how was she supposed to handle those sharks on her own? Patricia¡¯s eyes dropped, her voice soft but cutting. ¡°Pete, what exactly has Oliver done to make you think he¡¯d ever protect me?¡°} She wondered what on earth Oliver had done to give Pete that idea, when Oliver acted nothing like her husband besides putting his name on their marriage document. If he¡¯d just left her alone, she could live with that. What drove her crazy was that he ignored her while somehow making sure she noticed every detail of his life with his little mistress. Pete just sighed and let go of the file. Patricia opened it. Tucked beneath a pile of papers was a divorce agreement.¡± She stacked the documents and shoved them to the very bottom of the study¡¯s safe. She was about to wheel herself out when the housekeeper came in. ¡°Mrs. Newton is here.¡± For the past two years, Patricia had gotten used to Kelly Newton making her life difficult. Oliver¡¯s mother was a big name in Riverdale¨Cfamous as a singer, a real icon back in her day. Years ago, when Oliver¡¯s father had gone to inspect thepany with thete Mr. Newton, he¡¯d spotted Kelly in a crowd, who was tall, strikingand impossible to ignore. He insisted on marrying her, no matter what anyone said.} From actress to socialite, and with plenty of grit and talent, Kelly had built a name for herself in the art world. People in the arts, Patricia thought, always seemed to look down on everyone else. And Kelly had never bothered to hide her disdain for Patricia, the girl in the wheelchair. The sound of her wheels made Kelly frown the moment Patricia entered. Marian pushed Patricia into the room. Kelly squeezed her eyes shut, like she was trying to block out something unpleasant. She took a breath before speaking. ¡°Did Olivere homest night?¡°0 ¡°No.¡°Z Kelly hadn¡¯t expected that kind of answer. Any other woman would be losing her mind if her husband missed their anniversary. But Patricia just acted like she didn¡¯t even have a husband.} ¡°Patricia, you can¡¯t even keep your own man. ¡°It¡¯s true you once saved Oliver. But for years, the Newtons have supported you and your family. I¡¯d say that¡¯s enough. My son deserves a better future¨Cnot to be stuck with you forever.¡± ¡°Stuck?¡± Patricia let out augh, like she¡¯d just heard the punchline to a bad joke. ¡°Mrs. Newton, let¡¯s not forget how I ended up in this wheelchair. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t saved Oliver, I wouldn¡¯t even be-¡°W ¡°Did we ask you to save him? Did we beg you to do that?¡± Kelly cut her off, her voice sharp and icy.N looked down 3 Chapter 3 Patricia¡¯s heart clenched at the calm words, as if someone had slid a knife right between her ribs.) The wolf never says thank you for the sheep. Kelly was all charm and gratitude when it suited her, but vicious underneath.- She remembered the day she saved Oliver. Kelly, all red¨Ceyed and trembling, had sobbed in front of her, promising she¡¯d never forget what Patricia had done. If it weren¡¯t for her, Oliver might¡¯ve died. It had been a scene straight out of a drama, so touching that everyone in the room had teared up. But the second Patricia¡¯s grandmother suggested that Oliver repay the favor by marrying her, the tears dried up. Kelly¡¯s look had turned sharp and cold, like she wanted to stab Patricia right then and there. That memory haunted Patricia, as clear as if it¡¯d happened yesterday. She sat in her wheelchair by the window, watching the Riverdale sky fade from blue to indigo. Spring was giving way to summer, the weather bouncing between warm and chilly. At night, the breeze cut right through her, even with a nket wrapped around her shoulders. Marian tucked the nket in tighter and gave her a gentle nudge. ¡°Try not to think about it, sweetheart.¡± Patricia let out a long breath, her posture finally slumping. ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done.¡± Her parents had died in a car crash when she was fifteen, so she¡¯d grown up with her grandmother. At twenty¨Ctwo, she¡¯de back from overseas to visit when her grandmother got sick¨Cand identally got mixed up in the Newton family¡¯s kidnapping mess. She lost the use of her legs, and along with them, her freedom. Now, even her marriage wasn¡¯t her own choice. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat,¡± Marian said, trying to sound cheerful. She¡¯d practically raised Patricia, and even after getting married, still looked after her like family. Marian rolled her up to the dining table. Patricia wiped her hands with a warm towel, picked up her fork. Every movement was careful and graceful, the kind of poise you only get from growing up in a good family.¡± She was supposed to shine. Instead, she¡¯d crashed and burned. Marian couldn¡¯t bear to look at her anymore, so she turned away and quietly tidied the kitchen. The front door opened. Patricia¡¯s hand froze on her fork, but she didn¡¯t put it down.¡± Oliver walked in. Marian went over to take his coat. ¡°Have you had dinner, sir?¡°) Oliver nced at Patricia, but she didn¡¯t even bother to look up. His eyes grew a little colder. ¡°No.¡± His shadow stretched over the table. Only then did Patricia finally look at him.¡± ¡°My mom came by this afternoon?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied, not looking the least bit interested. ¡°What did she want?¡°! Patricia picked up her soup bowl, voice t. ¡°The usual. She insulted me, made some snidements, threw in a few threats for good measure.¡± Oliver didn¡¯t look surprised. He knew exactly what his mother was like. ¡°Don¡¯t let her get to you.¡± Patricia just nodded, like that was the end of it. Normally, Oliver wouldn¡¯t say much more, but tonight he lingered in the doorway, restless. ¡°Shane opened a new club on the west side. Yesterday was the grand opening, so everyone got together. I drank too much and ended up crashing there.¡± Patricia nodded again. ¡°Makes sense.¡°% ¡°You¡¯re mad about it?¡± She set her chopsticks down and looked him dead in the eye. ¡°Mr. Newton, I¡¯m not going to waste my energy getting upset about something that happens all the time.¡± Th?s chapter is updated by find{n}ovel ¡°Patricia, you don¡¯t have to be so passive¨Caggressive.¡± Oliver¡¯s frown deepened, his gaze heavy and hard. ¡°Your family forced this marriage. You knew it would end up like this.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not in love. There¡¯s nothing between us except obligation. What kind of ending were you expecting?¡°N ¡°I never wanted a happy ending from you,¡± Patricia shot back, her words sharp with frustration. If it weren¡¯t for him, she¡¯d be running the Martin Group right now, not stuck in a wheelchair, not stuck here.M ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to bed.¡°A She pressed the button on her wheelchair and rolled herself away. looked down 4 Chapter 4 Oliver dropped his mug, and caught up in just a few strides, pressing his hand down on the back of her wheelchair. ¡°Patricia, do you really never expected anything good toe from this? What¡¯s with the attitude then?¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Patricia pped his hand away, her eyes zing. ¡°So you can do whatever you want and I¡¯m just supposed to keep quiet? Your mom barges into my house and treats me like dirt¨Cwhy aren¡¯t you talking about that?¨C ¡°She only ever cares about her precious son. But she sure didn¡¯t teach you how to be a decent person, did she? If it weren¡¯t for me, you¡¯d be dead already!¡± ¡°Oh, so now you¡¯re my savior? Did I ever ask you to save me? Did I beg for your help?¡± Oliver¡¯s temper snapped. He hated it when Patricia threw that old favor in his face. They¡¯d fought about this so many times over the past two years. Honestly, people who don¡¯t care about each other shouldn¡¯t be able to argue like this. But between them¡­ Oliver¡¯s shout hung in the air. Patricia¡¯s grip on the wheelchair tightened, the veins on her hand standing out as she tried to keep her anger in check. The dining room, which had just been filled with raised voices, went eerily silent.) The tension pressed in from every direction, making it hard to breathe. Yeah. No one had asked her. She ruined her own legs. She¡¯d brought this on herself. She deserved it. For a long moment, neither of them said a word. Then Patricia let out a cold, bitterugh. What was she doing, arguing about the past with a man who¡¯d already cheated on her? ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡°} ¡°Divorce.¡± She said it clearly, each word razor¨Csharp, eyes locked on him as if daring him to pretend he hadn¡¯t heard. ¡°Oliver, you cheated.¡± Patricia pulled up her phone and shoved a photo in his face. Oliver¡¯s eyes went wide when he saw the pictures.} And, just like every cheating jerk, he started making excuses. ¡°I¡¯m a man, Patricia. I have needs. You can¡¯t expect me to just sit around at home like you, pretending I don¡¯t want anything.¡± Patricia squeezed her eyes shut, furious. ¡°Pete! Bring Jackson in and show him the door.¡± A minuteter, Jackson walked in, positioning himself between Oliver and Patricia, his face like thunder. ¡°Mr. Newton, this way please.¡± ¡°Patricia, you¡¯re the one kicking me out. Don¡¯te crying to meter.¡°)] Discover more novels at find{n}ovel ¡°Get out!¡± She grabbed the nearest mug and hurled it at him.¡± It smashed against his forehead, and blood started streaming down his face.¡ì As soon as he left, Marian rushed in from the kitchen with some herb tea. Patricia slumped in her wheelchair, her hand pressed to her forehead, shaking with anger. ¡°Miss, have some tea. It will calm you down.¡°{ Patricia waved her away, turning instead to Jackson. ¡°Is everything ready at the new ce? How much Jonger?¡± ¡°Another month, maybe a little more.¡± ¡°Start selling off anything here that¡¯s worth money. The sooner, the better.¡°}] Jackson and Marian exchanged a look and nodded.% ¡°Oliver, what happened to your head?¡± After Patricia kicked him out, Oliver went straight to Newton Estate. As soon as he walked in, Kelly saw his bloody forehead and nearly lost it. ¡°What happened? The staff said you were at the house tonight. Was it Patricia? Did she do this? ¡°She¡¯s gone too far this time. I¡¯m going to make her pay.¡± 27.36 ¡°Mom-¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourself enough?¡± Grandma¡¯s voice boomed from down the hall, stopping Kelly in her tracks. ¡°They¡¯re married. Let them handle their own mess. Do you have to meddle in everything? What¡¯s next? Are you going to insist on sleeping between them too? looked down 5 Chapter 5 Kelly¡¯s face went stiff with embarrassment. She didn¡¯t even get a word out before Oliver took the gauze from the housekeeper and pressed it to his forehead. ¡°That would mean we actually have to sleep together.¡± They¡¯d been married for 2 years, and the only thing he and Patricia really shared were their names on the certificate. There was no intimacy, no real connection. Just roommates in separate bedrooms under the same roof. Anyone thinking they had a real married life was kidding themselves. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kelly pushed, not letting it go.. ¡°We¡¯ve never slept together,¡± Oliver said,pletely matter¨Cof¨Cfact. Grandma was so shocked she didn¡¯t even react at first. Kelly, on the other hand, gasped. ¡°So you just¡­ held back for two whole years? How could that cripple¡­¡± ¡°Stop calling her that!¡± Grandma snapped. ¡°Did she choose to be like this? She got hurt saving your son. If you can¡¯t even be grateful, what does that make you?¡°!! Kelly protested, frowning. ¡°But you can¡¯t expect Oliver to waste his whole life just because he owes someone! He¡¯s a normal guy, he has needs. And what about the Newton family? Aren¡¯t you worried we¡¯ll have no one to carry on the name?¡°> No one to carry on the name?!! Oliver was the only male heir in the Newton family¡¯s generation. As the only son, raised with all the family¡¯s hopes pinned on him, he¡¯d taken over Newton Enterprises so young. For once, at the mention of Patricia, Grandma actually fell silent. The next moming, Patricia was getting ready for her physical therapy session. Marian finished packing up her things and handed her the cane. Jackson, who worked the gate at the vi, came in to say Mrs. Newton had arrived. ????????? ?? Patricia, who just managed to stand with her cane, quickly sat back down in her wheelchair. Marian caught on and hurried to hide the cane in the kitchen cab. ¡°Pattle, heading out?¡± Grandma greeted her with a warm, easy smile, the kind only grandparents can manage. Years of afortable life had softened her edges, even if she¡¯d once been pretty formidable. ¡°I¡¯m going to physical therapy,¡± Patricia replied. I¡¯lle with you,¡± Grandma said.¡± Discover more novels at f?ndnovel ¡°Okay¡± Patricia didn¡¯t even hesitate.} Getting into the car was always a hassle. Patricia couldn¡¯t manage it herself, so Jackson usually carried her, and Pete put the wheelchair in the van¡¯s trunk. Grandma watched from the back seat, her gaze lingering on Jackson more than once. Her grandson and his wife barely had a rtionship. And next to Patricia, there was always this young, attentive man, looking out for her. Anyone would wonder. ¡°Jackson¡¯s so young¨Cwhy would he want to work as a bodyguard?¡± Grandma asked, her tone loaded. Patricia pretended not to notice the implication, straightening the nket over her knees. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. My grandma hired him. I just use the help she sends ¡°% Grandma looked away from Patricia¡¯s profile. The van¡¯s tinted windows let in just a bit of light, and the soft yellow glow from the overheadmp made Patricia look even gentler, almost unreal. Even after a lifetime of seeing everything, Grandma couldn¡¯t help but sigh to herself. She really is beautiful Patricia¡¯s mother came from the Parsons family, which was famous for its good looks. She had been a legend in Riverdale, and Patricia had inherited every bit of that beauty. When they got to the hospital, Grandma followed Patricia to the doctor¡¯s office. After the checkup, they moved on to physical therapy. While the doctor massaged Patricia¡¯s lower leg, Lisa¨Cwho¡¯de along to help¨Cleaned in and whispered something to Grandma. They stepped into the stairwell for privacy Lisa let out a sigh, looking helpless. ¡°I asked the doctor. He said if Mrs. Newton¡¯s leg ever recovers, it¡¯ll take at least three years. Maybe longer¡± looked down 6 Chapter 6 Lisa let out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a new world now¨Cnothing like the old days. Back then, taking a mistress or keeping someone on the side wasn¡¯t even considered scandalous. But times have changed.¡°N The Newton family could easily support Patricia for life, but they weren¡¯t about to waste their whole future on her.} Oliver could go his entire marriage with Patricia without so much as a real rtionship between them, but the Newton family couldn¡¯t survive without an heir. After a long pause, Grandma finally let out a helpless sigh. Lisa hesitated for a moment, then, right in front of Grandma, quietly suggested, ¡°Or¡­ maybe, like Mrs. Newton said, Mr. Newton could have a child with someone else and bring the baby home to raise?¡°) ¡°Disgusting. They¡¯re all trash.¡± Out in the stairwell, Marian¡¯s hands tightened so hard on the wheelchair handles her knuckles turned white. ¡°She pretends to be so kind, but she¡¯s the worst of them. I actually thought she was the only reasonable one in the Newton family. ¡°Turns out it was all just for show.¡°{ Patricia sat in her wheelchair, face nk, listening as Lisa and Grandma¡¯s voices echoed down the empty stairwell. So that was why Grandma had suddenly been so thoughtful, insisting oning with her to rehab. She just wanted to find out if Patricia¡¯s legs would ever heal¨Cif she could possibly give the Newtons their precious heir. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Patricia said.¡± ¡°Miss, let me go in there and tell them off. Tear them a new one!¡± Marian was practically shaking with fury, clearly ready to storm in and throw down. Patricia stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t. If we make a scene now, it¡¯ll just make us look even weaker.¡± She couldn¡¯t even stand up by herself yet. Even with a few loyal people around her, she¡¯d just end up holding them back. Manan pushed Patricia to a different rehab room. Get full chapters from find~novel The doctor tried to help her stand, but after a few shaky attempts, Patricia copsed back into her chair, drenched in sweat andpletely out of breath. Manan wiped her forehead, feeling sorry for her.¡± Grandma happened to walk in just then, taking in the whole scene.¡ì That day¡¯s therapy left Grandma looking deeply troubled. On the ride home, with Lisa¡¯s careful analysis weighing on her mind, she finally caved. ¡°The child can be born, but it can¡¯t be brought into the house. Or there¡¯s no way we can exin things to the Parsons family.¡± The Parsons¨Cthat was Patricia¡¯s mother¡¯s side.] They were a formiddable force. Her uncle in the military was someone nobody wanted to cross. The mamage between the two families was supposed to be a perfect alliance, but no one expected Patricia would wind up like this. For a whole week, Patricia didn¡¯t see Oliver at all. Not until Friday. After another exhausting rehab session, she was wheeled out of the therapy room,pletely spent.¡± A woman in bright, shy clothes came strutting down the hall. They met at theer, and Patricia¡¯s wheelchair identally bumped the woman¡¯s calf. She jumped back, brushing off her skirt and muttering about bad luck. The second Patricia saw her face, a wave of hatred surged up inside. She recognized her instantly It¡¯s Oliver¡¯s mistress, the one who¡¯d sent her those smug, taunting texts. ¡°Maybe you should watch where you¡¯re walking.¡± Jackson snapped from behind Patricia, ring at the woman. She rolled her eyes. ¡°Please. If you were standing up like a normal person, maybe I would¡¯ve noticed you.¡± ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m not going to argue with a cripple,¡± she added, shooting Patricia a look that was half pity, half disdain. ¡°You.¡± Jackson, Patricia cut him off, voice cool. ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡± The woman stepped aside, letting them pass. Her friend, hooking arms with her, nced back curiously. ¡°You know her?¡°} ¡°How could I not?¡± The womanughed, a little too loud. ¡°That¡¯s my boyfriend¡¯s wife.¡°} looked down 7 Chapter 7 ¡°What?¡± The girl stared in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve! How dare you even get mixed up in this?¡°} ¡°What am I supposed to be scared of? She¡¯s just a cripple. You really think she can do anything to me?¡± The Newton family already reached out to her. They promised her that if she gave them a child, she¡¯d get to marry Oliver. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so desperate to get pregnant now. If she really does end up having a baby, maybe she¡¯ll actually be Mrs. Newton. ¡°Turns out being pretty just isn¡¯t enough.¡± Even in that wheelchair with sweat¨Cdamp hair stuck to her forehead, Patricia¡¯s beauty was impossible to hide. If she weren¡¯t stuck in that chair, she would have half the men in the city falling at her feet. ¡°Miss, do you know that woman?¡± In the elevator, Jackson nced at Patricia, who was resting with her eyes closed, and hesitated before asking.¡± Patricia opened her eyes slowly. The pain in them faded, and she looked clear and calm. ¡°Oliver¡¯s mistress.¡°> /* */ Jackson didn¡¯t wear his emotions on his sleeve like Marian, but the second Patricia said that, his whole vibe shifted, cold and intense, the air growing heavy. ¡°Disgusting cheaters. Shameless.¡± Yeah. Completely shameless.¡°} Patricia was never the kind to swallow her anger. If the mistress had the guts to show up and unt herself, she definitely wasn¡¯t letting it slide. ¡°Send someone to teach her a lesson.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Back at the Newton estate, Patricia could hear raised voices as soon as she walked in. Marian was in the middle of a heated argument. When Patricia stepped inside, she spotted a familiar housekeeper standing in the living room. Was she here to help? Or to keep an eye on things? ¡°Pattie, you¡¯re back just in time,¡± Marian called, sounding both annoyed and helpless. ¡°This woman called Judy says she¡¯s here to take over my job.¡°[] This content belongs to f?ndnovel It was obvious to anyone what was going on here¨Can outsider trying to push her out. Spying, more like. Patricia¡¯s gaze swept over Judy, cold and unbothered. Her voice was even colder. ¡°We don¡¯t need extra people around. Judy, you can go.¡°> ¡°But, ma¡¯am, Mrs. Newton sent me,¡± Judy said, nervous and unwilling to leave without permission. Patricia had just gotten back from rehab, exhausted and still weak. She really didn¡¯t have the energy for this kind of drama. But when Judy tried to pull the olddy¡¯s authority on her, Patricia¡¯s expression turned icy.¡± She fixed Judy with a stare so sharp it could cut ss¨Cdark, cold, and intimidating. ¡°Judy, as long as I haven¡¯t divorced Oliver, this is still my home.¡°@ She made sure to speak slowly, her warning clear: ¡°It¡¯s my home. So who put you in charge?¡°} ¡°M¨CMa¡¯am, I just¡­¡°) That look in her eyes was seriously unsettling. Judy remembered the first time she¡¯d met Patricia¡¯s uncle¨Ca man who¡¯d seen battle, with an animal sharpness in his gaze. He could make your knees buckle without saying a word. Patricia¡¯s stare right now felt exactly the same. ¡°Jackson*% Jackson let go of the wheelchair and walked toward Judy, polite but firm. ¡°Judy, would you rather walk out on your own, or should I help you out? ¡°1-1 can go on my own ¡°% She knew better than to mess with these people. Compared to Mrs. Newton, this youngdy was on a whole different level. Once Judy left, Jackson grabbed Patricia¡¯s cane from the kitchen and handed it to her. Leaning on the cane, Patricia slowly pushed herself up and made her way upstairs, taking it one careful step at a time.¡ì looked down 8 She didn¡¯t let herself rx until she stepped into the bathroom. Marian set the bathwater just right, steadying Patricia as she eased into the tub. ¡°The doctor said you¡¯re only just starting to get better. Don¡¯t push yourself so hard. Take it slow.¡±N ¡°I know.¡± Patricia leaned back, her brows drawn tight.0 She just couldn¡¯t take another day of this. For two years now, thebel cripple had clung to her like a curse. It was humiliating. The Newtons looked so proper and grateful on the surface, but underneath, not one of them was decent. Martin Group, which should have been hers, was now in someone else¡¯s hands.¡ì She¡¯d never felt so powerless. ¡°If anyonees by, just handle it. Don¡¯t bother me,¡± she said. ¡°Okay.¡± .. ¡°Where¡¯s Patricia? ¡°Please have here downstairs.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, she just got back from rehab and finally fell asleep,¡± Marian said, rushing to block Kelly as she tried to march upstairs.¡± ¡°I said, bring her down.¡°} ¡°Why not have a seat, ma¡¯am? She¡¯ll be up soon anyway.¡°} ¡°Marian,¡± Kelly¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°I¡¯ve only put up with you this long because of the Parsons family. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t have a temper.¡±} Checktest chapters at Find1Novel Kelly had never liked Marian. This housekeeper acted like she had more say in things than Kelly herself.¡ì ¡°I hope you understand, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ve watched Pattie grow up since she was a kid. Of course I care about her, but in the end, I just want what¡¯s best for them.¡±> Everyone knew how to y nice. ¡°And you think I, as her mother¨Cinw, don¡¯t want that too?¡± Marian just smiled, keeping her thoughts to herself. If Kelly really wanted what was best for them, wouldn¡¯t she know better? She¡¯s already sending girls to her own son, and she still imed to care? Save those lies for your own family, Marian thought. She stayed firmly in Kelly¡¯s path, neither woman budging.¡± Then, upstairs, the sound of a wheelchair broke the silence. The elevator doors opened on the first floor. Patricia rolled out, still in her pajamas. Kelly¡¯s gaze immediately swept over Patricia¡¯s legs, suspicious. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be asleep? This cripple, who needed help just to get in and out of a car, managed toe down by herself? But it was clear Patricia had just woken up. Patricia nced at Kelly, then let her eyes drift to Judy. She could guess what had happened. So, Kelly was here toin. ¡°Take me to the living room,¡± Patricia said.¡± ¡°Patricia, is this how you were raised? You don¡¯t even greet your elders?¡± ¡°And barging in here and yelling is what you call manners?¡± Patricia shot back, and Marian kept pushing her straight toward the living room, not missing a beat Inside, the air carried the subtle scent of rare incense.!! The fragrance was soft and elegant, never overpowering. Only the best incense could do that. Kelly, who¡¯d lived in luxury for years, recognized the incense on the table immediately. It was from one of Riverdale¡¯s top studios. The kind that cost thousands, even tens of thousands, and was impossible to get. Here, Patricia burned it just because she could. ¡°Have Judy stay.¡± Kelly ordered. ¡°I don¡¯t need extra help. Patricia replied, settling by the table and pressing the kettle on. Marian, always thoughtful, took out the red tea Patricia had been drinkingtely ¡°You don¡¯t need help? If that¡¯s true, then why does Oliver hardly evere home?¡°N looked down 9 Patricia¡¯s hand froze, the tips of her slender fingers whitening as she gripped the tea tongs.¡± She¡¯d grown up sheltered by her parents, every move graceful and proper. But after they died, she was thrown into a brutal fight for the family fortune against the Martins. That¡¯s when she learned to be ruthless. People said Patricia had it all¨Clooks, brains, experience, charm. Everything except luck. Two years ago, she¡¯d stuck her nose where it didn¡¯t belong and saved Oliver. The price? She lost the use of her legs. If not for that day, she¡¯d be the one running the Martin Group from its top floor, not sitting here in the wheelchair. Kelly knew Patricia was nobody to mess with. That¡¯s why, when Patricia looked up at her with those calm, unreadable eyes, Kelly felt a wave of guilt. ¡°It was my mistake,¡± Patricia said, voice steady. ¡°I¡¯ll go pick him up from Newton Enterprises myselfter.¡± She always believed in being upfront¨Caddress the problem head¨Con before things got out of control. Kelly¡¯s heart skipped. Thest thing she wanted was anyone to know that Oliver¡¯s wife was in a wheelchair. Letting Patricia show up at the office would be humiliating for their family.¡± ¡°No matter what, Judy has to stay here,¡± Kelly insisted, a little too quickly.¡± Patricia poured her some tea, head bowed so that a lock of hair slipped down and hid her face. Even from across the table, Kelly was struck by how beautiful she looked. For a split second, Kelly thought, Thank God she can¡¯t walk. If she weren¡¯t in a wheelchair, who knows how much she¡¯d have Oliver wrapped around her finger. ¡°Fine. If you want her to stay, she can stay,¡± Patricia said casually. Kelly blinked, surprised at how agreeable she sounded. Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel ¡°You promise?¡± ¡°Promise,¡± Patricia replied, nodding. It wasn¡¯t worth lying about something so petty. Kelly must really hate her, Patricia thought, if she couldn¡¯t stand to be in the same room for even a minute longer. As soon as the conversation ended, Kelly turned and left. left. At the door, she paused and tossed over her shoulder, ¡°Grandma says tomorrow¡¯s family dinner is canceled. Don¡¯t bothering upstairs.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Patricia said, unbothered.} She finished her tea slowly before asking Marian to bring the new housekeeper in. Judy was a woman in her forties, looking neat and put¨Ctogether, the kind of polish that came with working for rich families.¡ì ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to stay, Judy, why don¡¯t you watch the gate and sweep the yard?¡± Patricia said lightly. Marian¡¯s face fell. ¡°Mrs. Newton said I was supposed to stay inside.¡°}] ¡°Well, in that case, Marian, go fetch Mrs. Newton and tell her you think you¡¯re too good for this job,¡± Patricia replied, cutting off any protest.E Judy flinched, scrambling to exin. ¡°Ma¡¯am, that¡¯s not what I meant. I don¡¯t think that at all.¡± She was here on assignment. Staying here was all that mattered.} Patricia just smiled coolly, leaning back in her chair. ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience, Judy. Remember that, and we¡¯ll get along.¡± She nced away, already bored with the conversation. Patricia knew the whole setup. Grandma and Kelly would force Marian on her no matter what, so she¡¯d already prepared the furthest, most isted servant¡¯s room by the garden. At they walked away, Judy whispered to Marian, ¡°Yourdy sure has a temper. ¡°People online always say that folks with disabilities have bad attitudes. Maybe they¡¯re right. How do you put up with her mood swings?¡± Marian rolled her eyes where nobody could see ¡°Just stick to your job and leave her alone. It¡¯s not that hard.¡° ¡°So what, we just tiptoe around her all day?¡°! looked down 10 Chapter 10 Marian pushed open the door, sounding totally unfazed. ¡°When your job is waiting on people, you get used to watching their moods. Comes with the territory.¡± Evening settled in, the sky growing darker, but there was still no sign of Olivering home. Patricia sat in her wheelchair, eyes fixed on the garden outside. She signaled for Judy toe in. When Judy walked in, Patricia was by the window, holding a cup of hot tea, just watching the clouds drift by. M ¡°Judy, Mrs. Newton said that once you showed up, Oliver would too. But look¨Cit¡¯s almost dark, and he¡¯s still not back¡­¡°} Judy¡¯s heart skipped. Was Patricia really expecting her to call Oliver home?} ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll call Mr. Newton right away.¡°} Remembering Patricia¡¯s warning from earlier, Judy knew if she couldn¡¯t get Oliver back tonight, she¡¯d be out on her ear.¡± Flustered, she pulled out her phone and dialed his number. As soon as the call connected, she started talking, bowing her head out of habit¨Ceven though there was no way Oliver could see her through the phone. After vanishing for a whole week, Oliver reappeared, like he¡¯d been summoned from the dead¨Call because of Judy¡¯s call. He spotted Patricia curled up on the couch, a nket over her legs, reading a book. He hovered at the doorway, just staring. elite ha Back in Patricia¡¯s teens, the Riverdale elite had crowned her the most beautiful girl in town. Even now, stuck in a wheelchair, you couldn¡¯t miss how graceful and striking she was. That face alone could stop traffic. ¡°My mom sent Judy over?¡± he asked. Patricia¡¯s gaze drifted from the trees outside to Oliver in the doorway. She gave a soft, nomittal ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s useful, keep her. If not, send her back.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Patricia said, flipping a page, her voicezy and cool. ¡°The first time Judy came, I told her I didn¡¯t need any help. She ran straight to your mom, and the next thing I knew, your mother was down here with half the staff, warning me not to step out of line.¡± 1 Oliver¡¯s brow tightened at her words. ¡°Your mom even said the only reason you don¡¯te home is because Judy isn¡¯t here.¡± Patricia gave him a look¨Ccalm bbnut edged with mockery. ¡°Mr. Newton, you really do have¡­ unusual taste.¡± Other people stay away from home because of a nagging wife. Oliver, apparently, won¡¯te back unless there¡¯s an older woman fussing over him.¡± ¡°Drop the sarcasm,¡± Oliver muttered, his mood darkening. Patricia closed her book and set it on the side table. ¡°So, telling the truth is sarcasm now?¡± ¡°Have you ever thought that maybe it¡¯s your extreme personality that keeps me away?¡± Extreme personality? She let out a short, helpless snort.¡± Her eyes flicked over his face, and she thought, I really am too soft. Should¡¯ve hit him harder when I had the chance. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find{n}ovel Should¡¯ve just finished this jerk off for good.¡± ¡°Anyone who gets constantly mocked, warned, and threatened like I have would end up with an ¡®extreme personality. Or do you seriously not know what your mom¡¯s been up to these past two years? She¡¯s done everything she can to force me out so I won¡¯t ¡®drag you down.¡® You really have no clue?! Oliver finally came in and sat on the sofa across from her. By now, they were both used to these back¨Cand¨Cforths. ¡°You ever heard ¡®heavy is the head that wears the crown¡®? When we got married, I told you straight up¨Cthis wouldn¡¯t have a happy ending. Or did you forget?¡±¡ä¡äE He hadn¡¯t even shown up on their wedding day He thought skipping out would give her a chance to back out, but to his surprise, she¡¯d still shown up at the courthouse the next day ¡°You want this marriage yourself, Patricia. So don¡¯t me anyone else when people talk down to you.¡± Chapter 11 looked down 11 Chapter 11 Follow current nov?ls on Find¡ïNovel Patricia sat stiffly on the couch, her chest rising and falling as she struggled to keep her anger in check. She shot Oliver a re that could freeze fire. ¡°So what now? You don¡¯t want to marry me. Do you think you can just pay me off and pretend you never hurt me?¡°} She let out a bitterugh. ¡°Yeah, I never begged you to save me, but let¡¯s not forget¨Cmy leg¡¯s hurt because of you. You call me desperate, but the truth is, you¡¯re just a coward, Oliver.¡°¡ì He snapped, ¡°Patricia!¡°} ¡°Oh, do you even know what responsibility means? What it means to step up?¡± Patricia¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°You hate me, don¡¯t you? But you can¡¯t even face me yourself. All you do is let your mom take shots at me while you stand by and pretend you don¡¯t notice.¡± She leaned forward, voice sharp. ¡°Seriously, have you grown up yet? Or do you still need your mom to fight your battles?¡°} Crash! The mug Marian had brought over hit the floor and shattered, the sound slicing through the tension.} Oliver stood there, face twisted with rage. ¡°Patricia, say that again.¡± Patricia pressed her fingertips into the armrest until her knuckles went white. She stared him in the eye and repeated, calm and clear, ¡°Have. You. Grown. Up?¡± She¡¯d say it a million times if she had to. ¡°You¡­¡± They were seconds away from an all¨Cout screaming match when Oliver¡¯s phone rang, slicing through the moment. He nced at the screen, clearly not interested, and sent the call straight to voicemail. It rang again, just as insistent. With a heavy sigh, he finally answered, voice clipped and cold. ¡°What?¡°} Whatever the caller said made Oliver¡¯s brows knit together in confusion. ¡°Which hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡°) He hung up, already heading for the door. Patricia¡¯s eyes narrowed as she called after him, her voice low and threatening. ¡°You¡¯d better do exactly what your mom wants, Oliver. Come home every night. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee Judy will be safe.¡± If he had the nerve to use someone against her, he should be ready for payback. The door mmed shut behind him. Oliver marched out to his car, fury still boiling in his chest as he yanked the door open and slid behind the wheel. Patricia¨Cwhat a piece of work. She waspletely out of control. He ground out a curse. ¡°Crazy bitch.¡°} As soon as he was gone, all the fight seemed to drain out of Patricia. She slumped back, fists clenched so tightly her fingers shook. Her breathing was ragged, her whole body trembling.} She hated herself for getting involved. She hated the Newtons for being so cold and selfish. She was just twenty¨Ctwo, already juggling two graduate degrees. She¡¯d spent her life working to inherit her parents¡®pany. But one reckless act of kindness had wrecked everything.} The Newtons called it protection. Some protection. She scoffed to herself. Was this what they meant by protecting her? ¡°Miss?¡± Jackson¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts as he stepped in.¡± She took a shaky breath and looked up at him. Jackson gave a small nod. ¡°Did what you asked. Taught her a lesson. She should be in the ER by now.¡± Thanks,¡± Patricia said quietly No wonder Oliver ran out after that call. So it was his lover who¡¯d gotten hurt At the hospital, Oliver burst into the emergency room. He saw her right away¨CNina, lying on the hospital bed, blood trickling down her forehead, staining her white dress a shocking red.) The moment she spotted Oliver, Nina broke down and threw herself into his arms. ¡°Oliver, I was so scared,¡± she sobbed % 22 32 7 Chapter 11 He steadied her, his voice hard. ¡°What happened? How did you crash?¡± ¡°We were just about to turn right when a scooter came out of nowhere. I panicked and swerved¨Cended up rear¨Cending a delivery truck.¡± The scene kept reying in Nina¡¯s mind: that scooter showing up at the perfect moment, the truck right where it could do the most damage. The whole thing felt almost¡­ staged. ¡°Do you think¡­ someone¡¯s out to get me?¡± looked down 12 Chapter 12 ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandma ask me to have dinner at the Newtons¡® tomorrow? Do you think someone¡¯s trying to keep me from going?¡°> She asked cautiously, careful not to mention that she¡¯d gone out of her way to visit Patricia at the hospital earlier. After all, she¡¯d chosen Riverdale¡¯s top rehab center¨Cnot just any hospital. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that running into a certain someone there hadn¡¯t been an ident. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Oliver replied, his tone t and only half¨Cinterested. He didn¡¯t pick up on her hint about Patricia at all.¡± ¡°Good thing my brother¡¯s still overseas. If he knew I¡¯d been in a car ident, he¡¯d totally freak out,¡± Nina said, her voice all soft and sweet.¡°] The Miller family was practically a household name in Riverdale. Joseph Miller, the eldest son, had been Oliver¡¯s best friend since they were kids. Nina had been into Oliver for as long as she could remember, and once she found out he¡¯d married a woman with a disability¨Cand that their marriage wasn¡¯t exactly real¨Cshe saw her chance and took it. It just so happened Joseph found out, too, and before long, Nina was practically glued to Oliver¡¯s side. Whenever Patricia wasn¡¯t around, Nina woulde and go as she pleased,pletely unbothered. Most of Oliver¡¯s friends¨Cand even the Miller family¨Cjust epted it. The Newtons¡® family dinner happened on the fifteenth of every month. Grandma had made it a rule years ago, and it almost never got canceled. Patricia didn¡¯t know about the past, but in thest few years, this was the first time she¡¯d seen it called off.¡± Inside the vi, Patricia was directing the movers as they packed up her things.¡ì minded her, A little before four¨Cthirty, Marian came in and reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s almost five. Shouldn¡¯t we get going to the dinner?¡°} ¡°The dinner¡¯s canceled. We¡¯re not going,¡± Patricia said.¡ì Marian looked surprised. ¡°At a time like this? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s actually bringing that woman home now?¡±¡ì Patricia hadn¡¯t been thinking about that, but now the idea stuck with her. She went quiet for a second.¡ì Leaning on her cane, she turned and pointed to the coral sitting on the cab. ¡°Wrap that up. I want you to take it to Grandma at the old house yourself. Just say it¡¯s from the Parsons family, and that you are handing it over in person.¡°} ¡°Got it,¡± Marian replied quickly. Bringing a gift was just the cover. She was really there to see what was going on.¡ì By six¨Cthirty, Jackson drove Marian to the Newtons¡® mansion. She walked in, carefully carrying the box with the coral. When Kelly heard Marian had arrived, she frowned in annoyance and shot a look at Nina, who was inside charming Grandma. ¡°Why is she here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check it out,¡± she said, clearly annoyed that Marian was showing up to mess with their ns.¡ì This content belongs to find~novel Out in the courtyard, Marian exined herself, holding the box protectively as Kelly blocked her way. ¡°Just give it to me. I¡¯ll take it in for you,¡± Kelly said, not bothering to hide her irritation. ¡°Mrs. Parsons insisted I give it to her myself,¡± Marian replied politely but firmly.¡± Kelly¡¯s face soured. ¡°You think I¡¯d just keep it for myself?¡°¡± ¡°Td really rather not trouble you, ma¡¯am,¡± Marian said, still all politeness. Kelly looked ready to argue, but with Nina still inside, she decided to let it go. She sent someone to bring Grandma out, making it clear Marian wasn¡¯t getting through the door.¡± Grandma came out, leaning on her cane. She opened the box in Marian¡¯s hands, and under the moonlight, the pale pink coral sparkled beautifully. ¡°So thoughtful¨Cthank you. Please give my thanks to Mrs. Parsons as well,¡± she said, smiling.N Marian nodded with a gentle smile. As she looked up, she noticed the living room¡¯s sheer curtains being pulled aside. Behind the ss, a familiar face appeared¡­ Chapter 13 looked down 13 Chapter 13 ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Nina turned to Oliver, curiosity written all over her pretty face. Oliver¡¯s eyes lingered on Marian for a second before he looked away, a flicker of annoyance in his gaze. ¡°Just someone Grandma knows.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t shee in for a bit?¡°& Oliver pulled the sheer curtain closed, cutting off Nina¡¯s view. ¡°She just dropped something off. She¡¯ll be gone in a minute.¡± Marian was already on her way out. Inside, Kelly helped Grandma through the door. ¡°Mom, do you think Patricia sent Marian here on purpose?¡°> ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she have?¡± Grandma replied, calm as ever. Kelly frowned, not understanding. ¡°Mom, do you really think it¡¯s okay for Patricia to send someone to keep tabs on us? If you¡¯re siding with Patricia, what do you expect Nina to think?¡± Nina? Grandma had never thought much of Nina. She was young, barely in her twenties, a sheltered rich girl who had her eye on a married man. Grandma found her sense of right and wrong deeplycking. If Patricia wasn¡¯t unsatisfying, would Grandma have ever allowed something so disgraceful in the family? If there was even the slightest chance Patricia could recover, if she could have children herself and carry on the Newton family line, Grandma would never have agreed to this mess. Patricia was so much sharper than Nina ever would be. Marian came by today, supposedly just to deliver something, but it was really a test¨Ca warning.¡ì ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll skip dinner,¡± Grandma announced as soon as she entered the living room, using her difort as an excuse to head straight for her room. Kelly was still staring after her, stunned, when the bedroom door closed. What was that about?! ¡°Oliver, does Grandma not like me?¡± Nina stood up to greet her, but Grandma just walked past without a word, her face unreadable. Kelly jumped in quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, Nina. Grandma¡¯s just not feeling well. She gets like this sometimes.¡±} Nina nodded, though she didn¡¯t look convinced. Oliver patted her shoulder, quiet but reassuring, and left it at that. When Marian got back to the vi, Patricia was by the window, looking at a pot of white daisies. The flowers were perfectly pruned, pure and elegant. ¡°You guessed right. Ms. Miller was there,¡± Marian reported.¡ì Patricia just hummed, picked up the pruning shears, and snipped off a bud, letting it fall into the trash. ¡°Some flowers only bloom, never bear fruit. Some bear fruit but never bloom,¡± she said softly. ¡°You can¡¯t have it all in life.¡± As long as she and Oliver stayed together, Nina would never really belong in that house. Even if she did get in, she¡¯d always be just a mistress.E The next morning, Patricia went out for her rehab session. She had just arrived at the hospital and was waiting for the elevator when someone grabbed Marian¡¯s shoulder. A man brushed Marian aside and took over pushing the wheelchair. ¡°Hey, who are you?¡± Marian shot the well¨Cdressed man a re, not hiding her annoyance.M He looked down at Patricia, a grin in his voice. ¡°Your know who I am, right?¡± Patricia nced up at him in the elevator¡¯s mirrored wall. She did know him. Joseph¨CNina¡¯s brother, Oliver¡¯s lover¡¯s sibling. ¡°Did you need something, Mr. Miller?¡± ¡°Yeah, actually, I do.¡± Joseph nodded, wheeling Patricia into the elevator as the doors opened. The mirrored walls reflected both of them, every nuance of their expressions clear as day. They¡¯d seen each other plenty as kids, but thest time they¡¯d really crossed paths was when Joseph came to the vi for Oliver They were barely more than acquaintances Not close at all. Find the newest release on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? looked down 14 Chapter 14 There was no way Patricia believed Joseph had dropped by just to chat. If he was here, it had to be because of Nina. The elevator climbed steadily, gliding past the floor where she usually did her rehab without even slowing down. They were heading straight for the top. Sitting in her wheelchair, Patricia stayed perfectly calm. She didn¡¯t flinch or fidget, just met Joseph¡¯s eyes in the reflection of the elevator wall, silently taking in his sharp, good¨Clooking features. Joseph had always been protective of his sister. Their parents were career¨Cdriven, too busy to care much for their two kids, so Joseph and Nina grew up more with nannies than family. They were close in age¨Cno surprise they became each other¡¯s entire world.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even a little bit nervous, are you?¡± Joseph said, breaking the silence. Patricia smoothed the nket over her knees and replied quietly, ¡°Should I be? Are you gonna kill me?¡± ¡°Are you sure I wouldn¡¯t?¡± Joseph raised an eyebrow, almost amused. He didn¡¯t really know Patricia. Back in school, he¡¯d just thought she was pretty¨Ca mix of fierce and gentle. Later, he¡¯d heard about her parents¡® deaths, that her grandmother¡¯s family took her in, and then she went overseas. Almost ten years had passed before they ran into each other again at his best friend Oliver¡¯s wedding. Today was the first time they¡¯d seen each other since Oliver got married, and that had been two years ago. ¡°You would. But you are scared.¡± Patricia added. The elevator doors slid open. Joseph ignored her, pushing her wheelchair straight out onto the rooftop. ¡°Whether I¡¯d do it or not doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he said, stomping on the brake to lock her in ce. ¡°Patricia, leave my sister out of this.¡± ¡°Your sister?¡± Patricia asked, feigning innocence.}] Joseph smirked, his smile cold. ¡°Come on. You¡¯re too smart to pretend you don¡¯t know who I mean.¡± ¡°Why not just say it, Mr. Miller?¡°0 He let out a lowugh, then started wheeling her closer to the edge of the rooftop. They were thirty¨Cone stories up. If you fell from here, even steel would be smashed to pieces. The wind whipped across the rooftop, tugging at her nket. Patricia calmly pressed it down.¡ì ¡°Whatever¡¯s going on between you and Oliver, that¡¯s between you two. Don¡¯t drag my sister into it. If it wasn¡¯t Nina, it would just be someone else. Your marriage problems aren¡¯t her fault,¡± Joseph said. So that was it. He was here to defend his sister. Patricia yed along. ¡°So if it¡¯s going to be someone, might as well be your sister, right? ¡°Let¡¯s be real, the Miller family¡¯s been losing influencetely, and the Newtons are on the rise. You need their support. But tell me, Mr. Miller, how is this any different from selling your sister?¡± Chapters first released on find?novel Bang! The wheelchair hit the railing hard, sending pain shooting up Patricia¡¯s legs. Joseph didn¡¯t let go of the handles. Her face went a little pale, Wasn¡¯t this just a threat?? ¡°Why do you have to make things so ugly?¡± Joseph¡¯s voice sounded light, almostzy, right above her head. ¡°If you piss me off, I might just push you over the edge.¡°7 ¡°Oh, picking on a disabled girl, Mr. Miller?¡± she shot back.! ¡°Even if you killed me, do you really think you¡¯d get away with it? Oliver wouldn¡¯t cover for you. The Parsons family would never let it slide.X ¡°More friends mean more options. There¡¯s no need to make things worse,¡± Patricia replied, her tone calm, still trying to reason with him. Joseph couldn¡¯t help but admire herposure. Too bad, he thought, that she was stuck in this chair. ¡°Some people hog what they don¡¯t want, so others just take what isn¡¯t theirs. If you¡¯re going to gamble on love, you¡¯d better be ready to love, Ms. Martin. You know how it works ¡°1?2 ¡°Take what¡¯s not theirs? Patriciaughed. ¡°You¡¯re saying that to the wrong person. I¡¯m not even the one he really loves. He¡¯s got his heart set on someone else¡± looked down 15 ¡°Mr. Miller, you haven¡¯t forgotten, have you? You two used to get along so well, didn¡¯t you?¡°} Oliver had his first love¨Cthe kind you never really get over. And, of course, that first love just happened to be their mutual friend.} If Joseph truly thought of Oliver as a friend, he would¡¯ve warned his own sister to stay away from him. At home, Joseph had a wife who barely yed her part, and out there, an unattainable first love always hanging over his head. Then there was Nina, stuck in the middle, never quite important enough to matter, but never invisible enough to be left alone. Patricia¡¯s words left Joseph¡¯s expression shifting¨Ccaught somewhere between guilt and anger. It had been two years since everything went down, and honestly, the details were starting to blur. But just because he couldn¡¯t remember it all didn¡¯t mean it never happened. Patricia didn¡¯t let up. ¡°I usually keep to myself. I don¡¯t care about what¡¯s going on outside. But if someonees right up to my face looking for trouble, that¡¯s a different story.¡± Through the bars of the rooftop, Patricia watched as Joseph¡¯s hands slowly let go of her wheelchair. She immediately grabbed the wheels to steady herself, refusing to give him the satisfaction of seeing her slip.) A biting wind cut through the tension, scattering it for a moment. Jackson, sweating and out of breath, rushed over just as Joseph was turning to leave. Their eyes met, and Jackson¡¯s re was sharp, venomous, like he wanted nothing more than to tear Joseph apart. ¡°Miss,¡± he said, voice low. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Patricia replied quietly, turning her chair so she faced Joseph, who was now waiting by the elevator. Their eyes met¨Chers in the light, his in the shadows. Her fingertips pressed hard against the wheels, and the anger in her gaze was impossible to hide.} She wouldn¡¯t forget this. Joseph stood in the darkness, watching Patricia with a cold, almost predatory look. No wonder people said that if Patricia wasn¡¯t in a wheelchair, the Martin family would be hers. Ding- The elevator doors slid open. Joseph stepped in. The person beside him pressed the button, then hesitated before asking, ¡°Who was that with Patricia?¡± ¡°No idea. Looks like someone straight out of the military.¡± ¡°Yeah. That guy¡¯s eyes could kill.¡± Joseph drove home in silence. When he walked in, Nina was in the living room, chatting with a Chanel sales associate and picking out new spring clothes. She lit up when she saw him, immediately handing him her tablet. ¡°Look! Help me pick one?¡± He barely nced at the screen. ¡°Ask them to leave.¡± Nina froze, confused, but nodded. She handed the tablet back and asked the housekeeper to see the staff out. Read full story at find?novel ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± she asked, trying to smooth things over by pouring him a ss of water. ¡°Here, drink something. Calm down.¡± ¡°You went to see Patricia, didn¡¯t you?¡°} Nina¡¯s eyes widenedl; she hadn¡¯t told a soul about that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sleeping with her husband and you still have the nerve to show off in front of her? Who gave you that kind of courage?¡± ¡°Joseph¡± Nina went pale. She never thought he¡¯d say something like that. ¡°How could you talk to me like that?¡± ¡°You wanted to know about the ident, right?¡± Joseph¡¯s voice was cold, every wordnding like a p. ¡°It was Patricia. If want to end up dead, stay away from her.¡± you don¡¯t Nina was stunned. ¡°She¡¯s just a cripple!¡°¡± Joseph shot her a look so cold it shut her up instantly She swallowed, lowering her voice: ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t go near her anymore.¡± It didn¡¯t matter anyway. She was already inside the Newton family¡¯s house. How long could Patricia really hold onto her ce?!! Joseph didn¡¯t approve of Nina scheming to get close to Oliver, but what was done was done. Nina really did love Oliver, and as for Oliver and Patricia, their marriage was just for show. Nothing real had ever happened between them. So Joseph turned a blind eye, letting Nina learn things the hard way looked down 16 Chapter 16 For the past several days, Oliver had beening home right on schedule. If Patricia was in a decent mood, they might actually share a civil dinner. If not, they hardly spent more than a few awkward minutes together at the table. That night, Marian was busy bringing out dish after dish when Oliver came in, holding out a silk¨Clined box toward Patricia.} ¡°A little something I picked up for you on myst trip,¡± he said. Patricia took the box, flipped open the lid, and nced inside. It¡¯s a diamond ne with a ruby at its center sparkled up at her. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Marian mentioned there¡¯s been a movingpany in and outtely,¡± Oliver said.¡± Patricia just hummed. ¡°Just swapped out some furniture I didn¡¯t like.¡± ¡°Did the new stuffe yet?¡± /* */ ¡°Almost,¡± she replied, keeping it brief. Dinner wound down, and Oliver¡¯s phone started ringing. He checked the screen, saw who it was, and hit decline without a second thought.S A few minutester, it rang again. This time, he answered, ¡°Hey, Mom.¡± He paused, listening. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m home.¡°> After he hung up, he nced at Patricia. ¡°My mom said she¡¯s dropping by with something.¡± Not even half an hourter, Kelly swept in, arms loaded with shopping bags. Behind her was Nina, dressed in head¨Cto¨Ctoe athleisure and thick sses.) Did they really think a little costume would keep her hidden? Oliver¡¯s face drained of color the moment he saw Nina. ¡°Mom?¡± he blurted out. ¡°I took Nina out shopping today, and we picked up some new clothes for you,¡± Kelly announced, all smiles, pretending she didn¡¯t see the tension on Oliver¡¯s face. ¡°Thought I¡¯d drop them off while I was at it.¡± ¡°Oliver, this is my first time visiting your house since you got married! You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Nina chimed in, her voice sweet as sugar, though her eyes were practically undressing him. ¡°Mind what?¡± Kelly shot back. ¡°Oliver¡¯s ce is your ce too. Thank god you came with me. Who else would help me buy clothes for him? Certainly not her.¡± She tossed a pointed look at Patricia¡¯s legs. Nina turned to Patricia with a fake¨Cinnocent smile. ¡°You don¡¯t mind, do you, Patricia?¡± Her eyes were bright with challenge, practically daring her to say something. Patricia, still sitting calmly in her wheelchair, didn¡¯t bother to answer. Instead, she looked over at Oliver, her expression serene, almost entertained, like she¡¯d seen it alling from a mile away. No one else seemed to notice, but Oliver did. Patricia had known about Nina all along.¡± ¡°The clothes are here. You two can go now,¡± Oliver said, voice t.¡ì It was true¨Cthere was no love lost between him and Patricia, and being under the same roof was never easy. Still, after everything, they owed each other a bit of dignity.@ Fresh chapters posted on f?ndnovel Kelly waited until they were outside before she let her anger show. ¡°Are you seriously this scared of her?¡± she snapped, practically shaking ¡°What, you think she¡¯s going to eat you alive?¡°} ¡°Love or not, she did save my life,¡± Oliver said, ncing at Nina. ¡°Whatever happens between us is our business. You-¡± He cut himself off, but the meaning was obvious.X ¡°Nina will be your wife sooner orter,¡± Kelly spat. ¡°She¡¯s just getting used to the ce.¡± Her tone dripped with contempt¨Cfirst Ruby, now Patricia Nothing good ever came from the Martin family. Only Nina, in her eyes, truly deserved to be Oliver¡¯s wife.¡ì ¡°You should go.¡± Oliver said, sending them off. He turned and pushed the door open, only to be greeted by a loud crash. Blood sttered across the floor.N A perfume bottle had smashed, shards everywhere, its sharp, overwhelming scent filling the room. ¡°Patricia, are you out of your damn mind? Are you addicted to throwing things at me now?¡± Oliver yelled. N Patricia looked him dead in the eye. ¡°Yeah, I guess I am. Why don¡¯t you call the cops? Maybe they¡¯ll finally do something right for you¡± looked down 17 Chapter 17 ¡°Oliver, what happened?¡± Nina and Kelly were still in the car, about to leave when Oliver burst out of the house, blood dripping down his forehead. The sight stopped them cold. ¡°Why are you two still here?¡± Oliver snapped, his face tight with irritation.) Kelly shot her a look. ¡°Are we just going to let Patricia walk all over you?¡± She already halfway out of the car, spoiling for a fight.¡± Oliver reached out to stop her, but Kelly slipped right past. ¡°Mom, just stay out of it.¡± Kelly wasn¡¯t listening. ¡°Patricia! You lunatic, get out here right now!¡°} ¡°Mom!¡± Oliver¡¯s head throbbed. Everything felt like it was spinning out of control.¡± Kelly stormed into the living room, ready to throw down, but she stopped short when she saw Jackson standing protectively by Patricia¡¯s side. He looked every bit the ex¨Csoldier¨Cbuzz cut, dressed in ck, his whole vibe cold and dangerous. Nobody in their right mind would mess with him. Kelly scoffed. ¡°Alright. I finally figure out why you are still a virgin. I bet Jackson¡¯s the real reason, huh?¡± Her voice dripped with sarcasm, Who would keep a young, good¨Clooking guy like Jackson hanging around unless there¡¯s something there? And he wasn¡¯t just good¨Clooking¨Che was built, and he never left Patricia¡¯s side. Anyone would get suspicious. Jackson¡¯s voice was low and t, but there was no mistaking the threat. ¡°Mrs. Newton, you¡¯d better watch what you say. Ms. Martin doesn¡¯t stoop to your level, but I¡¯m not so polite.¡± Kelly stepped right up to him. ¡°And who asked you? Since when does my daughter¨Cinw need you to speak for her?¡± Original content can be found at find?novel He didn¡¯t flinch, just squared his shoulders. ¡°Your daughter¨Cinw and my employer are the same person, aren¡¯t they? If you don¡¯t want me to throw you out, I suggest you back off.¡± ¡°You think you cany a hand on me?¡± Kelly red at him. She was a big deal in Riverdale¡¯s art world, with or without the Newton name.¡± Jackson just smirked. ¡°Try me.¡± Oliver was desperate to keep things from getting worse, grabbed Kelly¡¯s arm and dragged her out of the living room. As he pulled the door shut, his eyes met Patricia¡¯s¨Cthere was something dark and dangerous lurking in Patricia¡¯s gaze. Back at the Newton estate, the family doctor was patching up Oliver¡¯s forehead on the couch. Kelly hovered nearby, still fuming. ¡°She hits you and you just let her? Why didn¡¯t you hit her back?¡± Kelly grumbled. ¡°What kind of man hits a woman?¡± Oliver shot back, tired. Kelly crossed her arms. ¡°Does she even treat you like a man?¡°} ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve got enough on my te. Please, just let it go.¡°. The doctor finished bandaging her up. Oliver got to her feet and looked at Kelly. ¡°I¡¯ll handle Patricia. Don¡¯t mess with her. If you push her too far, she¡¯ll just make things worse for me, or drag our name through the mud in the press. None of us need that.¡± *So you¡¯re just going to let her walk all over you? What does she take our family for? ¡°Oliver!¡± Oliver was done arguing. He grabbed her suit jacket and walked out. Aiden was waiting in the driver¡¯s seat, watching his through the rearview mirror. His mood was written all over her face¨Cdark and stormy. ¡°Mr. Newton, heading back to the office?¡± he asked quietly. Oliver sighed. ¡°Yeah. Take me to the office.¡± ¡°Ms. Miller called. She¡¯s waiting at your apartment,¡± Aiden added, careful. He knew better than to get on the wrong side of any of the women in Oliver¡¯s life. After all, no one knew which of them might end up as the real Mrs. Newton in the end. looked down 18 Chapter 18 IN His boss breezed through the crowd of women, and he trailed after him like a dutiful little worker bee, bucket in hand, picking up the pieces. ¡°Back to the office,¡± Oliver said again. Oliver and Nina had only spent the night together once. And even then, it was all part of Nina¡¯s n. Whether anything actually happened that night, or if they justy there undressed and untouched on the same bed, only the two of them knew the truth. Th?s chapter is updated by find(?)ovel Aiden, for one, remembered every detail. Oliver had staggered away from the bar, so drunk he could barely stand. Aiden had booked a room and dragged him upstairs. Oliver couldn¡¯t even kick off his own shoes. And the next morning? No one could say why Nina ended up in that room, or why she was naked under his nket.¡ì Right now, Oliver¡¯s head was splitting in two. He slouched in his office chair, elbow propped on the armrest, brow pinched tight in pain.¡± /* */ It was true¨Che and Patricia didn¡¯t have any real feelings for each other. But things hadn¡¯t gotten so bad that they¡¯d go out of their way to make each other miserable. However, everything changed the morning he woke up, groggy and hungover, to find Joseph¡¯s little sister lying in bed next to him¡­ Oliver didn¡¯t go home for two days.¡± The longer he stayed away, the more ruthless Patricia became. She told the kitchen not to send any food to Judy, and even blocked the delivery guys from bringing anything up from the gate. Starving, Judy¡¯s stomach felt glued to her backbone as she tried to plead her case with Patricia. Patricia shut her down with just one line: ¡°No work, no food.¡± ¡°But¡­ I tried calling Mr. Newton, and he¡¯s not answering,¡± Judy said, panic creeping into her voice. Was Patricia really going to let her starve just because Oliver wasn¡¯ting home?}] This was supposed to be civilized country¨Cyou could get in trouble for starving someone. Still, Judy was too scared to stand up to Patricia. ¡°Come on, I can help with other stuff! You have been moving furniture and swapping out decorations¨CI can pitch in.¡± Patricia didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°It¡¯s not that big a job. We don¡¯t need more people. Judy, just mind your own business.¡± And with that, Judy was shoved out the door. Left standing in the hallway, she red at the big double doors and muttered a curse under her breath. ¡°Damn cripple. Go to hell.¡± She barely got the words out before she turned and nearly walked smack into Jackson, who was ring at her like he wanted to put her through a wall.@ ¡°Want me to wash that foul mouth of yours?¡± he growled.¡± ¡°N¨Cno, I¡¯m good,¡± Judy stammered.¡± He was terrifying. What kind of proper family kept a guy like him around?¡± Three days ticked by, and Oliver still hadn¡¯te home. Patricia didn¡¯t budge an inch. Judy didn¡¯t get a single bite to eat. Finally, light¨Cheaded and desperate, Judy called Kelly for help. Kelly stormed in, all fire and fury. ¡°Patricia, what are you trying to do, humiliate me?¡°} Patricia sat by the window, absently tending to her nt. She looked up, her gaze cool. ¡°Mrs. Newton, you¡¯re being dramatic. You sent Judy to me. How I use her is my business. If she doesn¡¯t do her job, am I not allowed to discipline her? Or do you think she¡¯s too good for me?¡°% With a gentle push of her wheels, Patricia turned to face Kelly head¨Con. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you can take her back.¡± Kelly¡¯s righteous anger fizzled out in a second. If Patricia said she¡¯d throw them both out, she probably meant it Off to the side, Marian watched the whole thing with a smirk, voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Wow, Mrs. Newton, you sure move fast when it¡¯s a maid in trouble. But when your own daughter¨Cinw¡¯s been hurt, I¡¯ve never seen you do a thing ¡°W looked down 19 Chapter 19 ¡°When did it be your ce to speak up, Marian? Last I checked, it¡¯s not the maid¡¯s turn to talk when thedy of the house is speaking.¡°N Marian let out a little scoff. ¡°Funny, isn¡¯t it? We¡¯re both staff, but somehow she gets toin as much as she wants, and I¡¯m not even allowed to open my mouth? The favoritism here couldn¡¯t be more obvious. ¡°And just for the record, I¡¯m paid by the Parsons family, not the Newtons. Mrs. Newton, I don¡¯t think you actually have the authority to order me around, do you?¡± Marian shot the Newton staff a look, making it clear she wasn¡¯t a fan of anyone in this house¨Cno exceptions. Kelly was maniptive and nasty, and her son¡¯s just as bad. Honestly, none of them are decent people.}] ¡°Miss,¡± Marian turned to Patricia, ¡°Judy¡¯s been here long enough, and her heart¡¯s not in it. Why not just let her go back?} ¡°Mrs Newton rushed down here the second she heard something was up with Judy. Clearly, she cares about her. Who are we to stand in the way of that?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Kelly was so angry, she nearly lost her breath. For a maid, Marian really knew how to talk back.¡± Patricia didn¡¯t take the bait. Instead, she nced over at Kelly, silently asking for her opinion. /* */ Truth was, Patricia still needed Judy, so she wasn¡¯t going to let her walk away that easily. Instead of giving Marian the answer she wanted, Patricia offered Kelly an out, siding with her instead. ¡°Mrs. Newton is just too generous. She treats everyone who works here like family. ¡°Judy, shouldn¡¯t you be thanking her for that?¡± Suddenly put on the spot, Judy felt a chill run down her spine. She nodded like crazy. ¡°Yes. Mrs. Newton, please forgive me.¡°> She needed to stay. If she left now, wouldn¡¯t that make her seem ungrateful for how much the Newtons supposedly valued her?¡± Patricia ducked her head, her smile icy and calm. ¡°Was it really worth making a scene over something so trivial? Marian, take her and go get some dinner.¡± Once the others left, only Patricia and Kelly remained in the living room. It was always like this: whenever Kelly couldn¡¯t get the upper hand, she¡¯d start picking fights. Patricia had gotten used to it over the past couple of years.) Kelly¡¯s gaze drifted around the room, pausing on the empty space behind the sofa¨Cwhere the antique folding screen used to stand. Grandma had given it to her and Oliver as a wedding present.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the screen?¡± Kelly asked, keeping her tone light.¡°] ¡°The weather¡¯s warmer now,¡± Patricia said. ¡°With the windows open, pollen blows in and could ruin the colors. It¡¯s tough to clean, so I put it away.¡± Read full story at ?ovelFind Kelly listened for any hidden meaning in Patricia¡¯s exnation but came up empty. So, she went back to her usual theme. ¡°Do you and Oliver really n on living like this forever?¡°}] ¡°Are you suggesting I should just step aside?¡± A flicker of something crossed Kelly¡¯s face. She would never actually say that. What would that make her? The evil mother¨Cinw who forced her son¡¯s wife out?! ¡°I never said that.¡± ¡°Well, since you didn¡¯t, I¡¯ll just pretend I never heard it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like people dancing around the subject with me. If you¡¯d just say what you mean, maybe I¡¯d actually consider it.¡°N ¡°You¡± Kelly couldn¡¯t believe Patricia would ever be so agreeable. Kelly has suffered from her cold sarcasm for two years. Would one sentence change anything now? Patricia was definitely up to something. Deciding not to give Patricia the satisfaction, Kelly turned and left. As soon as the door closed behind her, Patricia¡¯s polite smile faded. She watched Kelly¡¯s retreating figure, her eyes suddenly sharp and cold That evening, as darkness fell, Patricia stepped out into the garden to get some fresh air. The phone rang & looked down 20 Chapter 20 Patricia nced at her phone, softening as she saw who was calling before answering. On the other end, a girl¡¯s bright, cheerful voice rang out. ¡°I¡¯m in Riverdale! Let¡¯s get dinner!¡°) ¡°Are youing to my ce?¡± Patricia asked, her voice gentle and warm. ¡°Seriously? The mere thought of Oliver¡¯s presence in your room disgusts me. Meet me out. I¡¯ll text you the address.¡°> She checked the address, then called for Marian to help her get ready to go out.¡± By the time Patricia arrived, the ce was buzzing. It was right in the middle of dinner rush. At seven¨Cthirty, the restaurant was packed. Chelsea barely ever got the chance to go out, so there was no way Patricia would miss it. They squeezed into a cozy booth at the Japanese ce, heads together as they eyed the menu. /* */ ¡°How¡¯s Jackson working out for you?¡± Chelsea asked after handing their order to the waiter, settling in for a chat. ¡°He¡¯s doing fine,¡± Patricia replied, taking a sip of water. The warm light overhead made her features look especially soft. ¡°My dad keeps bragging about him,¡± Chelsea said, shaking her head dramatically. ¡°He went on and on¨CI almost thought he wanted Jackson as a son¨Cinw. Thank God he¡¯s just your bodyguard.¡± ¡°Not your type?¡± Patricia grinned.¡± ¡°He is, but shat¡¯s the point of that? The guy¡¯s like a block of wood,¡± Chelsea muttered. ¡°I already spend all day in theb with lifeless specimens. If I¡¯m gonna date, I want someone who¡¯s got a sharp tongue, soft heart, and won¡¯t be shy about calling me ¡®babe¡®.¡± People are rebels at heart. The ones who look sweet usually have a streak of rebellion. The ones who seem wild? Sometimes, they¡¯re secretly old¨Cfashioned.¡ì Chelsea definitely belonged to the first group. She was always busy; it was rare for the two of them to catch up. After some quick updates, Chelsea¡¯s eyesnded on Patricia¡¯s legs. ¡°So, about that medical group abroad I told you about¨Chave you decided?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going,¡± Patricia answered. She couldn¡¯t let herself get stuck in her own sadness. Even if there was just the tiniest bit of hope, she was willing to fight for it. ¡°My dad will take care of everything over there. All you have to do is show up. As for the Newton family¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna get a divorce.¡± Patricia cut in, her voice clear and firm, not a trace of doubt. Every second she hesitated was a second she disrespected herself. Oliver was such a cheating jerk, even looking at him made her eyes hurt. Chelsea shot her a thumbs up. ¡°Now that¡¯s the Patricia I know.¡± Updates are released by f?ndnovel After dinner, they left together. Chelsea pushed Patricia¡¯s wheelchair into the elevator. Just their luck. Oliver and his crew got in halfway up. With him were Joseph, his sister, and a few other familiar faces from their circle.¡ì Instantly, an awkward tension filled the elevator. Everyone stared at Patricia. She¡¯d kept a low profile for years, but she was still the official Mrs. Newton. They weren¡¯t even divorced yet.¡ì Nina, wrapped around Oliver¡¯s arm, didn¡¯t have time to let go and pretend otherwise. Cheating might be an open secret for some people, but unting it in front of the wife was a whole new level.¡ì ¡°Hey, Patricia,¡± Joseph broke the silence, totally unbothered that his own sister was clinging to a married man.¡ì The others all echoed the greeting Oliver, spotting Patricia, quickly pulled his arm away and tried to sound casual. ¡°Out for dinner?¡± Before Patricia could answer, Chelsea jumped in, sounding honestly confused, ¡°Wait, you two are divorced?¡± Patricia¡¯s fingers curled slightly ¡°Not yet ¡°% Chelsea¡¯s eyes went wide as she looked at Oliver ¡°So you¡¯re cheating, huh, Oliver?¡± In a sh, every gossip¨Chungry eye in the elevator zeroed in on Oliver and Nina looked down 21 Chapter 21 ¡°Ms. Miller, so you¡¯re really fine being the other woman, huh?¡°} This text is hosted at find?novel ¡°Mr. Miller, you¡¯re just going to stand by and watch your own sister wreck her life like this?¡± ¡°If being a homewrecker was illegal, you¡¯d be her aplice!¡°}] With just a few bitingments, Chelsea turned the tension in the elevator up to eleven.} Everyone listening in quickly pieced the story together. Joseph knew Theo was married, but still let Nina chase after him. And tonight¨Cjust their luck¨Cthe wife caught them red¨Chanded.¡ì This was the kind of drama even gossip blogs wouldn¡¯t dare make up. But here it was, ying out right in front of them.¡± Scandalous didn¡¯t even begin to cover it.¡± Chelsea wasn¡¯t even part of their usual crowd¨Cshe had the whole Parsons family behind her, and her dad was some big shot in the military. No way would any of them dare mess with her directly.¡± /* */ They wouldn¡¯t do anything, but that didn¡¯t mean they were rattled. Joseph¡¯s face stayed cool, casual, He shot Chelsea azy look. ¡°You keep calling her a homewrecker. Got any proof?¡± ¡°Oh, please. Anyone with eyes can see what¡¯s happening. Who else clings to someone else¡¯s husband like that? Zero boundaries. Is she clueless or just desperate?¡°} Did they really think everyone else in here was an idiot?} This was exactly why Patricia had said she wanted a divorce. If she hadn¡¯t, Chelsea would¡¯ve shredded this whole group without a second thought. The elevator kept descending, and the gossip hanging in the air turned into bold, unashamed staring.¡± Joseph couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Chelsea anymore. Instead, he turned to Patricia. ¡°So you¡¯re just gonna let people talk about your husband and another woman like that? Nothing to say?¡°} Wasn¡¯t Patricia always the one who cared most about her reputation? And now she was just letting people throw dirt on her name?¡± Patricia let out a soft, almost amusedugh. She lifted her chin, her eyes clear and bright with a hint of mockery. ¡°What am I supposed to do? I¡¯m just a cripple, remember?¡± What could she possibly do?¡± What kind of trouble could someone like her really stir up?! Those words¨Cthey¡¯d alwayse from Joseph and his friends. She¡¯d heard them enough times. Back when Theo would make excuses to stay home instead of going out with his buddies, they¡¯d snicker, ¡°What¡¯s he supposed to do? His wife¡¯s a cripple.¡± Every sneer, every insult, always circled back to that¨Cshe was just a cripple. Joseph paled for a split second as the elevator doors slid open. Theo stepped forward, gently nudging Chelsea aside to take his ce behind Patricia¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Maybe you should save your hands for other women. I¡¯ll handle the heavy lifting,¡± Chelsea said, breezing past Theo and pushing his arm away so she could take over pushing Patricia¡¯s wheelchair herself. Theo shot her a sideways nce, sizing her up. He¡¯d been married to Patricia for two years, and in all that time, Chelsea had never called him brother¨Cinw. Usually, if they passed each other on the street, she¡¯d act like he didn¡¯t exist.¡± Tonight, though, she couldn¡¯t stop saying it. She wanted everyone to notice he was married, but still getting close with another woman. She was twisting the knife, and she knew it.!! Jackson helped Patricia into the car while Marian folded up the wheelchair and stashed it in the trunk.M Chelsea slid into the back seat, the corners of her mouth turning up in a cold, mocking smile as she shot a re at Theo. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep pretending, she thought.% The ck SUV rolled away and disappeared from sight. Theo¡¯s friends let out a collective sigh of relief, barely realizing they¡¯d been holding their breath.% *Did you see Patricia¡¯s eyes just now? Gave me chills.¡°/ ¡°Lucky she¡¯s disabled. If she wasn¡¯t, Theo would be done for¡± looked down 22 Chapter 22 TIM ¡°So that¡¯s it? You¡¯re just going to chicken out?¡± Joseph shot back, rolling his eyes at their nonstop chatter.} Someone tried to argue, but the second they caught Nina¡¯s big, innocent eyes staring up at them, they mmed up.} Everyone knew Joseph was a total softie when it came to his sister. If you had any sense, you kept your mouth shut. After being gone for a few days, Theo finally showed up that night.¡± When he walked in, Patricia was quietly watching Marian and Jackson haul the nts and flower pots from the porch to under the eaves. She sat by the window in a pale blue dress, her hair twisted up into a messy bun. Even in her wheelchair, she looked effortlessly graceful. ¡°Chelsea left?¡± Theo asked. Patricia just nodded. She¡¯d seen hime in, but since he hadn¡¯t said anything, she wasn¡¯t about to start a conversation. ¡°Why are you moving the nts in?¡°} ¡°It¡¯s supposed to rain tonight.¡°0 Her voice was calm, not a trace of annoyance. Theo hesitated¨Csomething about her mood felt off. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me anything?¡± ¡°Ask what?¡± she replied, ncing at him with a puzzled look. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go hang out with your precious Ms. Miller?¡± Patricia turned her wheelchair, meeting his gaze head¨Con. ¡°Mr. Newton, do you really think I care who you¡¯re with? Like you said, we¡¯re just two people stuck together, making each other miserable. Why would I care who you sleep with?¡°} She said it like it was just a fact¨Cnothing to do with her at all. She never cared if Theo loved her, treated her well, or respected her. None of that mattered. All she cared about were her legs. Whether she¡¯d ever be able to stand up again. For original chapters go to Whether losing them had been worth it.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t care, then why fight with me? Why did you get so upset?¡± Patricia gave him a quick, bitter smile and stayed silent, but for a split second, her eyes shed with something almost like contempt.¡± She fought because she couldn¡¯t ept her fate. What other reason could there be?! Did he really think it was about him not loving her?}] ¡°Miss, all the nts are in,¡± Marian called as she came inside, wiping her hands and breaking the tension. Patricia nodded, backing her wheelchair away from the window to let Marian through. ¡°Thanks. You worked hard.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Without looking at Theo, Patricia steered her chair toward the elevator, ready to head upstairs. Right before the doors opened, Theo stepped in front of her, blocking her way. ¡°Patricia¡¯s ¡°So you really don¡¯t care who I¡¯m with? Not even a little?¡°) ¡°Do you want me to care?¡± Patricia shot the question right back at him, cool and collected. She¡¯d always been better at making other people squirm than answering for herself. Given the choice between making things hard for herself or for someone else, she always picked thetter. Theo looked caught off guard. Whatever he was about to say just died on his lips. Patricia waited,pletely unbothered ¡°You know, you¡¯re impossible.¡°2 ¡°I keep you close and you run off for days. I back off and suddenly you¡¯re in my face again. Seriously, which one of us is the problem here?% Thunder rolled in the distance & The weather report had called it right at nine, the sky split open. Lightning shed, thunder crashed, and rain came down in sheets. Patricia nced outside. ¡°Theard Ms. Miller¡¯s terified of thunderstorms. She¡¯s probably about to call you, begging you toe hold her hand¡± She barely finished before Theo¡¯s phone started ringing. looked down 23 Chapter 23 Theo nced at his phone, saw the caller ID, and¨Cjust like always¨Chit decline. Patricia watched him with that faint, unreadable smile, as if she already knew nothing would ever change. She waited, calm and patient, eyes sharp enough to cut right through him.¡ì He hated the way she looked at him, like she could see straight through all his defenses. Around Patricia, it felt like there was nowhere to hide, every thought and excuseid bare. That quiet, knowing confidence of hers always got under his skin, made him want to rebel just for the sake of it. So, he didn¡¯t answer. Just hung up. Again.¡± Patricia leaned back in her wheelchair, propping her chin on her hand, watching him with bored amusement. Did he really think ignoring the calls would make them stop?! Of course not. The phone rang again. Theo ignored it. By the fourth call, Patricia was done waiting. She pressed the elevator button and rolled herself inside, leaving Theo downstairs, staring after her, lost and awkward. /* */ Later, after her shower, Patricia emerged from the bathroom, hair damp, skin fresh. Marian was waiting for her and helped her settle onto the bed. ¡°He¡¯s still here?¡± Marian asked quietly.¡± Chapters first released on find{n}ovel ¡°Nope. Still lurking around somewhere,¡± Patricia replied. Marian grumbled, ¡°Seriously, what is up with him and Ms. Miller? Every time she calls, he hangs up, but in public, they¡¯re always together like nothing¡¯s wrong. If there¡¯s nothing going on, why act so shady?¡± ts to have Patricia snorted. ¡°He just wants to have it both ways. He¡¯s worried about the Newton family¡¯s reputation¨Cdoesn¡¯t want people thinking we¡¯re ungrateful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all about appearances, huh?¡± Marian sighed.¡± ¡°Forget him. Go get some sleep.¡±> ¡°Alright.¡± Marian¡¯s bedroom was just down the hall, close enough to help Patricia if needed. When Patricia first came home, Marian slept on the living room sofa, but after she got steadier on her cane, Marian moved back to her own room. Around eleven¨Cthirty, Patricia put down her tablet and reached for the light, ready to call it a night, when someone knocked on her door. At this hour, with no one saying a word, it could only be Theo. ¡°Come in,¡± she called. Theo stepped in. ¡°Where are my pajamas?¡°} He usually stayed in the guest room, and even though he hadn¡¯t been around much in the past couple of years, his things had always been there¨Cuntil tonight. Now, his closet was empty. Patricia tugged the nket up. ¡°Your mom took them. Said there was no point leaving your stuff here, so she sent it all to Ms. Miller¡¯s ce.¡± Theo stared at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡°}] Patricia looked at him like he was the world¡¯s biggest idiot and didn¡¯t even bother to answer. Theo realized he was in no position to argue, so he closed the door behind him and left. As soon as he was gone and the lights clicked off, Patricia muttered into the darkness, ¡°Moron.¡°}] The next morning, Patricia had barely opened her eyes when she heard angry voices drifting up from the living room. She called Marian in to find out what was going on. Marian walked in, looking like she¡¯d just lost a fight with the bathroom scale. ¡°Ms. Miller showed up.¡°} Downstairs, Nina¡¯s voice echoed through the house, shrill with tears. ¡°I called you so many timesst night! Why didn¡¯t you answer? Why didn¡¯t youe over? Was it because Patricia told you not to?¡°W ¡°Say something!¡± ¡°Nina, that¡¯s enough You shouldn¡¯t even be here,¡± Theo¡¯s voice was icy, all patience gone. In families like theirs, practically everyone had some kind of messy marriage, but as long as the paperwork was still in ce, everyone kept up the act) ¡°Im your girlfriend! Why can¡¯t I be here? Do you know how long I waited for you alonest night? Do you know how scared I was?¡± Nina clung to his hand, her eyes red and glossy with tears. She looked heartbreakingly delicate, like a gardenia after the rain¨Cbeautiful, fragile, andpletely out of ce in this house. looked down 24 Chapter 24 In the end, Theo just couldn¡¯t be cold. He wanted to handle this before Patricia woke up, so he grabbed Nina¡¯s arm and started dragging her toward the parking lot. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡°} Nina jerked her arm free, ring at him. ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t we talk right here? She doesn¡¯t love you, you don¡¯t love her. The only thing tying you two together is some twisted sense of gratitude. Yeah, she saved you and lost her legs, but does that really mean you owe her your whole life? Why not just give her some money and let her go?¡± She took a step closer, lowering her voice. ¡°Theo, look at her. She can¡¯t give the Newton family an heir. That¡¯s the only reason the housekeeper and your grandma even let me in the door. You and I¨Cwe¡¯re perfect for each other.¡± ¡°Perfect for each other, huh?¡± The elevator dinged, doors sliding open. Marian rolled out, pushing a wheelchair. Patricia had just woken up, still in a long white nightgown that swept the floor, hiding her legs. She paused in the living room, taking in the scene¨CNina and Theo caught up in their messy argument. The whole thing made her stomach turn. ¡°Ms. Miller, maybe you forgot¨Cthis is my house.¡°} Nina scoffed. ¡°Your house? Please. The Newton family paid for it. Once Theo and I get married, you¡¯ll be the one looking for a new ce.¡± Patricia¡¯s lips curled into a cool, almost amused smile. ¡°Bad news for you¨Cit¡¯s in my name.¡±> She looked Nina up and down. ¡°And by the way,ing on to someone else¡¯s husband right in front of his wife? Seriously? Is that what the Miller family teaches¨Cno morals, no shame? Or did your dad just never bother to raise you?¡°} ¡°Patricia!¡± Theo snapped, trying to rein her in. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±> Patricia had always known Theo wasn¡¯t a good man. But every time he proved it, it still hurt¨Cdeep, breath¨Cstealing hurt. She couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for herself. Sorry for her ruined legs. If she¡¯d known what kind of person he really was, she never would¡¯ve tried to save him. Marian let out a sharpugh. ¡°Wow, so the mistress gets a free pass, but the wife opens her mouth and suddenly she¡¯s the viin? In the old days, women like you would get thrown out on the street.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Nina¡¯s face was red and furious. She lunged at Marian, hand raised. Patricia¡¯s eyes went icy, her whole presence dangerous. ¡°Jackson.¡°} Read full story at Find~Novel The door opened and Jackson strode in, immediately grabbing Nina by the arm and hauling her to the doorway. He moved so fast, Theo barely had time to react. ¡°Patricia, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little much?¡± Theo called, rushing to help Nina up.¡± Nina, still fuming, shot back, ¡°What, am I wrong? You forced Theo to stay with you. You¡¯re just going to make each other miserable.¡± She spat the words out, voice shaking. ¡°You deserve this, Patricia. You deserve to lose your legs. That¡¯s what you get for sticking your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong. Losing your parents in that car crash wasn¡¯t enough of a lesson for you? And how do you know Theo would¡¯ve even died if you hadn¡¯t interfered?¡°) ¡°You¡¯re a curse. That¡¯s all you are.¡± Everyone in the room knew the story. Patricia¡¯s parents had died in a car ident, leaving her the only one alive. Yearster, she ruined her own legs saving someone else. Bad luck for others, and even worse luck for herself. Patricia¡¯s fingers clenched tight on the armrest, knuckles white and trembling. But when she spoke, her voice was cold and steady. Jackson, Bring her here.¡°\ looked down 25 Chapter 25 ¡°What are you doing?¡°. ¡°Let me go.¡± Theo saw what was about to happen and tried to block Jackson, but he was no match. ¡°Patricia, just talk. Don¡¯t start a fight.¡±) ¡°Patricia, let me go!¡± Jackson¡¯s face was like ice as he pressed his hand against Nina¡¯s neck, forcing her to look up at Patricia.}] Patricia didn¡¯t hesitate¨Cshe pped Nina hard across the face. For a second, Nina was stunned. As she tried to scramble up, a hand caught her by the hair, yanking her head back so she had no choice but to look at Patricia.¡± One was standing, the other sitting. You didn¡¯t need to guess who was in charge. Patricia¡¯s presence was overwhelming. Nina felt like she was being crushed, frozen in ce by Patricia¡¯s dark, furious re. There was so much hatred in those eyes, it was almost dangerous. If looks could kill, Nina would have been dead a hundred times over. ¡°If you can¡¯t watch your mouth, Ms. Miller, I¡¯ll be happy to help you clean it¨Cwith the toilet.¡± ¡°You think sleeping with my husband means you can treat me like dirt? Who told you that lie?¡± Before Nina could even react, a strong arm pulled Patricia away, wrapping around her waist and drawing her back. She stumbled,nding in the warmth of someone¡¯s arms. There was a heavy silence in the living room, broken only by Nina¡¯s sudden, ugly sobbing. She¡¯d heard Theo¡¯s friends talk about Patricia before, always with a note of pity. She never understood it¨Cand honestly, she¡¯d always looked down on Patricia. But now, with Patricia¡¯s hand still tangled in her hair and that re pinning her in ce, Nina finally got it. What a waste.) Patricia, with her injured leg, was like a broken¨Cwinged eagle. If life had been different, the Martin family would never have lost their business to someone else. Updates are released by fin?novel ¡°Patricia, that¡¯s enough.¡°> Theo moved Nina farther away, shielding her with a protectiveness that made it hard to tell who was the real wife here. *She shows up in my house like she owns the ce. If anyone should leave, it¡¯s her, not me,¡± Patricia snapped, eyes zing. ¡°Now get CULT ¡°Stop crying already,¡± Joseph said, sounding tired. Nina sat on the Miller family¡¯s couch, huping with sobs. Joseph looked like he¡¯d just rolled out of bed, still in his pajamas,zily smoking a cigarette. ¡°Patricia hit me. I¡¯m not even allowed to cry?¡°} ¡°Was I wrong? They don¡¯t even love each other. She¡¯s just clinging on, refusing to let go. So what am I supposed to be? Mrs. Newton and Grandma promised I¡¯d be the next Mrs. Newton.¡± Nina¡¯s voice shook as she wiped away her tears. Joseph just sat there, face dark, not sure what to say. ¡°I just love Theo. What did I do wrong?¡°% ¡°He slept with me Isn¡¯t he supposed to take responsibility?¡± Joseph¡¯s jaw clenched at her nonstop questions. He crushed his cigarette into the ashtray, barely holding back his frustration. ¡°So what do you want?¡± ¡°I want Patricie out of the picture. For good¡± Joseph just stared at her, speechless t ¡°Come on, you always said she¡¯s just a cripple. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even deal with her?¡± Taking Patricia out was one thing¨Cbut the Parsons family was backing her ti By the next morning, news of the fight at the vi had already reached Kelly Patricia wasn¡¯t in the mood for any visitors. She didn¡¯t even let Kelly through the door. Jackson stood guard, arms crossed, making it clear no one was getting past ham Furning, Kelly had no choice but to leave and head to Theo¡¯s office instead! When she reached the top floor, Aiden wasing out with a stack of files. He greeted her politely, ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Newton,¡± and quickly made way when he saw the look on her face. As soon as the door clicked shut behind her, Kelly¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and demanding. ¡°What happened this morning?¡± looked down 26 Chapter 26 ¡°Did you put Judy in the vi just so she could spy for you?¡± Theo¡¯s voice was icy. othe ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I? Who knows what Patricia might do next? I¡¯m just trying to protect the Newton family.¡± Kelly didn¡¯t bother to hide her annoyance.¡± Theo rubbed his temples, fighting a headache. ¡°I told you, whatever¡¯s going on between Patricia and me, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±} For original chapters go to f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? ¡°You think I want to get involved? If it wasn¡¯t for the family, I wouldn¡¯t waste a second on this mess.¡± Kelly¡¯s dislike for Patricia had never been a secret. ¡°If she really wanted to be your wife, why would she go two years without ever acting Nike one?¡± Theo looked at Kelly, exasperated. The more she meddled, the messier things got between him and Patricia¨Cso tangled he couldn¡¯t even see the beginning or end of it anymore. ¡°Either way, you two need to get a divorce.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re worried about gossip, there are other ways to handle it.¡± Her tone was sharp, and her meaning was clear. ¡°There¡¯s more than one way to make someone disappear, right?¡°} ¡°The Newton family won¡¯t fall apart because of her.¡± Kelly¡¯s problem with Patricia wasn¡¯t just about her limp. It was her strong personality, her unwillingness to bend. Even saving her son hadn¡¯t changed Kelly¡¯s mind. So what if Patricia had saved her son¡¯s life? Was she supposed to be forever grateful for that? Treat her like some kind of saint?} Theo looked up, startled, anger flickering in his eyes. His hand was still pressed to his forehead as he stared at Kelly. ¡°You want her dead?¡± He and Patricia hadn¡¯t exactly grown up together, but they¡¯d known each other since they were kids. He remembered going over to the Martin house, hearing Ruby talk about her big sister¨Chow smart she was, how kind, always helping out, picking up little gifts for her if she saw something nice.¡± When things went downhill for Patricia¡¯s family in their teens, Ruby did everything she could to help her.¡± His feelings for Patricia had never been bad. If it weren¡¯t for everything that had happened, he might have even called it respect¨Cdefinitely not hate. ¡°Just let her go,¡± Kelly muttered, careful not to push too far. The Parsons family was still backing Patricia, after all. ¡°I said, stay out of my business. And don¡¯t drag Nina into this,¡± Theo snapped. Kelly scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re really letting that cripple get to you. I don¡¯t care how pretty her face is, she¡¯s still damaged goods.¡°} A knock at the door cut her off.¡± Theo¡¯s re faded as he nced at Kelly. She got the message and left quietly. Later that evening, after work, Theo stepped out of the elevator and nearly walked straight into Nina. She looked like a lost kitten¨Chead down, eyes red and puffy, shuffling her feet as she came over. ¡°Theo¡­¡± Her voice was small and shaky. Joseph was waiting in the car, hands tight on the steering wheel, sounding exasperated. ¡°She¡¯s been crying all day. Wouldn¡¯t leave me alone until I brought her to see you. What else was I supposed to do?¡± Theo¡¯s frown deepened. He¡¯d always had doubts about what happened with Nina, and Joseph¡¯s attitude told him everything¨Che didn¡¯t believe for a second that his own sister would knowingly get involved with someone already taken.}] ¡°I have things to do.¡± Theo said. Nina jumped in right away ¡°Can Ie with you? I promise I¡¯ll behave, I won¡¯t get in your way.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not a good time.¡± ¡°Are you going home? Nina¡¯s voice trembled, her eyes big and shiny with unshed tears, looking fragile and scared¨Clike a rabbit caught in headlights. looked down 27 Chapter 27 Patricia usually did her physical therapy in the mornings, but after how her day started, she pushed it to the afternoon instead. By the time she crawled through rush hour traffic and finally made it home, it was almost seven. The second she walked in, Patricia was hit with the sight of disaster¨Cflowers from the garden scattered everywhere, stems snapped, petals crushed into the path. The ce looked like it had been raided.¡± ¡°Who did this? Has everyone lost their decency? What, did your mother die and you need the flowers for her funeral?¡± Marian¡¯s voice cut through the chaos, sharp and furious. She stalked around the yard, eyes searching for someone to me.X Patricia, sitting in her wheelchair, just stared at the mess. She barely flinched. After a moment, she only sighed. ¡°Call the police. Tell them we¡¯ve had a break¨Cin.¡± Jackson didn¡¯t hesitate. He trusted her judgment¨Che just pulled out his phone and made the call.% The police arrived and questioned everyone. Turned out, no one had been home except for Judy, the housekeeper. When they checked the security cameras, nothing showed up. The whole house had lost power¨Cthe main switch had been flipped, and only someone inside could¡¯ve done that. The only one there was Judy. Patricia was firm. ¡°It was Judy,¡± she said, and within half an hour, Judy was being taken away for questioning. Right before the officers led her out, Judy grabbed Patricia¡¯s wheelchair, her voice trembling. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please, I swear it wasn¡¯t me¡­¡°2 Patricia looked almost delicate, dressed in a pale pink silk dress, her hair loose around her shoulders. The evening breeze drifted through the open window, the hem of her skirt fluttering softly. She seemed gentle, almost untouchable¨Ca woman you¡¯d never expect to use someone unfairly. ¡°Do you know who it was, then?¡± Patricia¡¯s tone was calm but unwavering. ¡°You know I don¡¯t cover for anyone. If you did it, be ready to face the consequences. But if you¡¯re innocent, I won¡¯t hold it against you¨Cyou¡¯ll keep your job.¡± Her words were so even, so kind, that even the police looked at her with a little more respect. Here she was, in a wheelchair, still treating her staff with dignity.¡± Judy¡¯s face twisted with anxiety. What could she say? Earlier that afternoon, Kelly had barged in, furious, smashing things and yelling. Judy had panicked and turned off the power, not knowing what else to do. It was all a family mess, and now she was the one paying for But she stayed silent, letting the police take her away.¡± Word of what happened reached Theo while he was out having dinner with business partners. Aiden slipped in, phone in hand, and filled him in quickly. Theo¡¯s face turned grim.¡± He didn¡¯t bother finishing the meal¨Che left right away for the police station. When he saw Judy, his voice was cold: ¡°Did you do this?¡°! Judy shook. ¡°Sir, it wasn¡¯t me. It was Mrs. Newton.¡°! Theo had half expected it, but still, he let out a heavy sigh. ¡°When you get out, find another job,¡± he said quietly. The meaning was clear¨Cdon¡¯te back to the Newton house. Later that night, Jackson called Patricia. ¡°You were right. Mr. Newton let her go. He¡¯s on his way home.¡°> Official source is find?novel Thank you. Get some rest when you get back,¡± Patricia said, sitting at her vanity, smoothing lotion onto her arms. The soft scent of camellia floated in the air. Her phone sat on speaker beside her.¡± At nine thirty. Theo came home. He paused at the entrance, staring at the ruined garden. It still hadn¡¯t been cleaned up. He breathed out slowly then headed upstairs. When he knocked on the master bedroom door, Patricia was already in bed, propped against her pillows. ¡°Til have someonee tomorrow to fix up the garden,¡± Theo said quietly.!! looked down 28 Chapter 28 ¡°No, thanks,¡± Patricia said, her voice t. ¡°I¡¯m just tired.¡°N Checktest chapters at f?ndnovel Theo didn¡¯t push. He pressed his lips together, then nodded. ¡°Alright. Get some rest.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± His hand froze on the doorknob. ¡°What?¡± Patricia closed the book on herp and looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯m worn out. Dealing with your family is just¡­ exhausting.¡± ¡°You want out too, don¡¯t you?¡°N In the dimly lit bedroom, Theo stared at Patricia¡¯s beautiful face, his fingers tightening on the door handle. She really was stunning. People always said that if she didn¡¯t have that limp, he¡¯d never have had a shot with her. A woman like her¨Csmart, ambitious, gorgeous¨Cdeserved someone who could stand beside her as an equal. But somehow, the two of them ended up tangled together in this mess. A stubborn streak red up in Theo. Divorce? No way. If he was stuck, he wasn¡¯t letting her off easy either. His eyes turned cold, almost dangerous. ¡°So you get to decide when we marry and when we split? You treat me like some piece of junk¨Cyou pick me up when you want, throw me out when you¡¯re done?¡°> ¡°Forget it, Patricia. I¡¯m not letting you go that easily.¡± Patricia didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°If we¡¯re not getting divorced, then what are you going to do about Ms. Miller?¡± ¡°You might be able to wait this out, but will your mother? Your grandma? What about Ms. Miller and her husband? Theo, you should take the chance and divorce me now, while I¡¯m still willing. Otherwise, you¡¯re just asking for troubleter.¡°} ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Theo snapped, mming the door as he left. Patricia stared at the closed door, her lips pressing into a thin, hard line. She picked up her phone and dialed. ¡°Go ahead with what I asked you to arrange,¡± she said quietly.¡± Most nights, Theo crashed at the hotel across from his office. It had always seemed fine¨Cuntil that morning he¡¯d woken up and found Nina lying next to him. Since then, he couldn¡¯t stand the ce. He pulled into the parking lot, about to head inside, but just sat there for a moment, feeling weirdly lost, like there was nowhere left to 908 Sighing, he turned the car around and drove to Joe¡¯s bar instead. Joe was in his office, making tea at a little table when Theo walked in. Joe looked up, surprised. ¡°Well, look who the cat dragged in.¡°} ¡°You look terrible. Got kicked out again?¡± Thep pulled out a chair and sat down. ¡°What do you mean, again?¡°} Joe grinned. ¡°Come on, isn¡¯t it normal by now? With Patricia¡¯s temper, after what happened with you and Nina, I¡¯d be worried if she didn¡¯t kick you out¡± Back then, Patricia was untouchable¨Clike a goddess up on a pedestal. Theo didn¡¯t answer. Some things were just too messy for small talk. He drank some tea with Joe, then got ready to head back to the hotel.!! As he turned onto Riverside Drive, his phone rang. Joseph¡¯s name shed on the screen.N ¡°You and Nina are trending right now,¡± Joseph said, sounding tired. Theo¡¯s grip on the wheel tightened. ¡°What happened?¡°# ¡°Nina¡¯s been into livestreamingtely. She slipped up on a broadcast, and theizens ran wild with it.¡± Joseph sounded exasperated Theo clenched the steering wheel so hard has knuckles went white. He held back a curse, then muttered, ¡°Is she out of her mind?¡°N ¡°You know how innocent Nina is Someone showed up in her livestream and used her of being with a married man. She freaked out and let it slip.¡± looked down 29 Chapter 29 #Scandal: Socialite Seduces a Married Man #So this is what high society is really like @Nina! ¡°I knew it! She¡¯s barely out of college, but she struts around like she owns the ce. I honestly thought she was talented or something, but she¡¯s just shameless.¡°) ¡°Have you seen those over¨Cthe¨Ctop posts on her ount? If you didn¡¯t know better, you¡¯d think she was some billionaire¡¯s daughter. Turns out, she¡¯s just a homewrecker.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just the other day she called out that Riverdale heiress on her livestream? Said her fancy mansion was just a rental. Who cares if it¡¯s rented? If someone let me y high society with a rented ce, I¡¯d take it. At least I¡¯m not out here stealing other people¡¯s husbands.¡°! Thements section was a nonstop flood of insults and hate. Nina sat curled on the couch, gripping her phone so tightly her knuckles were white, chest heaving with frustration. Across the room, the housekeeper hovered nearby, worried but not daring to get too close. The staff could only exchange anxious looks, trying to figure out what disaster had hit. At seven sharp, a car pulled up outside. The sound broke the tense silence. Nina craned her neck to look, then jumped up, ready to bolt for the door- Joseph caught her by the arm, holding her back. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± She stared at him, blinking: ¡°What are you doing?¡°} ¡°Have you forgotten about the paparazzi lurking outside? You really want to walk right into their cameras?¡°} He let go, but his tone was cold. ¡°Use your brain, Nina. As long as Theo and Patricia are still married, you¡¯re just the other woman.¡°) The words felt like a p. ¡°Everyone else calls me that, and now you do too? All I did was fall in love. What did I do wrong?¡°! Joseph¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°You¡¯re missing the point. I¡¯m saying, as long as Theo¡¯s married, you¡¯re always going to be the side chick.¡± Theo was the kind of guy everyone wanted. The Miller family, the Newtons¨Ceveryone was trying to get close to him while his star was rising.B Suddenly, a choked, desperate sob filled the room, right as Theo stepped in from the garage.} He appeared at the top of the stairs, pausing as Joseph stood up and shot him a look that said, finally. Thank God you¡¯re here. She¡¯s been crying all night. I swear, my head can¡¯t take much more.¡± Hearing that, Nina¡¯s crying faltered. Before she could recover, Joseph motioned for everyone else to leave. Theo strode over, hand outstretched. ¡°Give me your phone.¡°¡± Nina, sull sniffling, handed it over. Theo nced down, tapped away for a minute, and then gave it back. Her ount¨Cover two million followers¨Cjust gone. Deleted. Nina stared, stunned.% ¡°I¡¯ve got the online mess under control for now,¡± Theo said, his voice cold and steady. ¡°Don¡¯t post anything for a while. Keep your head down ¡± Nina was still in shock, but then she scrambled to her knees on the couch, threw her arms around his waist, and buried her face against him, sobbing even harder! ¡°Theo, I don¡¯t want to be the other woman Please, just give me a chance¡± She looked up at him, eyes red and shining, like a lost little rabbit¨Cthe same look she¡¯d had that morning he first woke up beside her. Theo sighed and gently pushed her back onto the couch ¡°Nina, you¡¯re still so young ¡°N ¡°I¡¯m twenty. Theo. I¡¯m not a kid ¡± He closed his eyes for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not getting a divorce.¡°) Updates are released by find~novel ¡°Then what about me? What am I supposed to do? We¡¯ve already been together. Even your housekeeper and your grandma like me. If you just left Patricia, we could be together for realTM1?2 ¡°Is it because she won¡¯t let go? i¡¯t talk to her¨Ct¡¯ll beg her if I have to. If it means being with you, I¡¯ll get down on my knees ¡°N All Nina could see was him. She looked up, hopeful and desperate, her whole world in her eyes. Compared to Patricia¡¯s steel and sharpness. Nina was all gentle softness¨Csomething rare in Theo¡¯s world. For a heartbeat. Theo hesitated, guilt flickering across his face He sighed Just as he opened his mouth to say something. Nina pressed her trembling lips to the edge of his shirt Theo shivered, suddenly remembering what a business partner had said over drinks ¡°Girts these days¨Cthey¡¯re wild and fearless, like the first shoots of spring breaking through the ground. Impossible to resist.¡°% looked down 30 Chapter 30 Nina had seen more of the adult world in her twenty years than most people ever did.¡ì When she was studying abroad, they actually had sses about anatomy and intimacy. Not the kind of thing you usually learned from textbooks. So when she got back home and heard¨Cthanks to a well¨Cced bribe to the Newton family¡¯s housekeeper¨Cthat Theo and his wife hadn¡¯t even shared a bed in two years of marriage, Nina made up her mind. She was going to get involved.¡± The energy in the living room changed in a sh. Theo grabbed her chin, making her look right at him. His voice was shaky. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Nina looked up at him, eyes shining and sincere, just a hint of mischief in her smile. ¡°I know exactly what I¡¯m doing. And I want this. I want you.¡± ¡­D ¡°Turn that off. What¡¯s so interesting about watching something so dirty?¡± Patricia¡¯s voice echoed in the vi¡¯s quiet. She sat in her wheelchair, staring at the steamy scene ying on her tablet¨Ca small, mocking smile tugging at her lips.¡± ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find[?]ovel She¡¯d almost believed that Theo and Nina¡¯s night together was just a drunken ident, nothing more. But seeing this, she realized how wrong she¡¯d been.¡ì The Miller family always acted like they were so proper and high¨Css. But their daughter? Throwing herself at a man like she had no /* */ shame at all. On her knees, begging for his attention¨CPatricia couldn¡¯t help but scoff. She didn¡¯t reply, just took a deep breath and shut her eyes for a second.[ ¡°Just wait. Let them release their statement. Then we¡¯ll leak this video and see what happens.¡°> Nina wasn¡¯t the only one who could bribe a servant¨CPatricia could y dirty, too. An eye for an eye.¡± That same night, Theo, still basking in the afterglow, had Newton Enterprises¡® PR team issue an official rification. Newton Enterprises: ¡°Our little sister, @Nina, whom we¡¯ve watched grow up.¡± The tweet didn¡¯t allow any replies. No one could evenment, like they were shutting everyone up before the rumors could get louder.} Patricia made sure Newton Enterprises paid for trending spots. Suddenly, every influencer and gossip ount was siding with Newton, dragging anyone who¡¯d doubted them. : In less than twelve hours, the whole story flipped. Nina, feeling on top of the world, invited her girlfriends out for manicures. The salon was high¨Cend and private, with each client in their own room. Nina admired her new nails under the light, a satisfied smile on her face.B ¡°These look amazing,¡± Cindy said, ncing over. ¡°Well, I picked the color myself,¡± Nina replied, grinning. Cindy, knowing full well about the scandal that had just been ¡°cleared up,¡± yed along. ¡°Matches your mood today¨Cbright and unbothered.¡°% Nina¡¯s smile didn¡¯t fade. She nced at Cindy, her voice upbeat. ¡°Heard there are some new bars by the river. Want to check them out tonight?¡± Cindy¡¯s eyes flickered away from the marks on Nina¡¯s neck. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone in their social circle knew exactly what was happening between Nina and Theo. But some things were better kept quiet. In their world, everyone had secrets, things you never let the public see. After all, in high society, who didn¡¯t have a little dirt on their hands? The official statement called her ¡°little sister¡± that morning. By noon, Nina was out and about with love bites all over her neck. No one really believed Theo would have bothered with any statement unless something real had gone down. As evening fell, Nina and Cindy slipped into a cozy bar.¡± The cell signal inside was awful, so everyone just drank and yed dice, barely checking their phones. Around eight¨Cthirty, as the crowd settled in, social media exploded again A racy video started trending¨Cfaces half¨Cblurred, but anyone could tell who was who At the bar, Nina sipped her drink, but couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that people kept ncing her way a She leaned over to Cindy, lowering her voice. ¡°What¡¯s up? Why does it feel like everyone¡¯s staring at me?¡± looked down 31 Chapter 31 ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just that you¡¯re too gorgeous tonight.¡± ¡°Oh, stop,¡± Ninaughed, rolling her eyes as she pulled out her phone to check her reflection. Before she could even open the camera, Joseph¡¯s name popped up on her screen. ¡°Where are you? Get home. Now.¡± She frowned, not understanding why he sounded so frantic. ¡°I¡¯m at the bar with Cindy. Why, what happened?¡± Joseph sounded like he was about to lose it. ¡°You¡¯re trending. Go look for yourself. And after you see ¨ªt, find somewhere quiet and get out of there. Immediately.¡± Still confused, Nina tapped open Twitter. But the second she saw the top post¨Ca blurry video that left nothing to the imagination¨Cher whole body went cold. Updates are released by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Her phone slipped from her hand and crashed against the bar. Everyone turned at the loud crack. The back of her iPhone was shattered, shards of ss digging into her palm as she picked it up, blood instantly welling up and dripping down her hand. /* */ ¡°Nina, are you okay?¡± Cindy¡¯s eyes widened in concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I just¨CI have to go. Sorry.¡± She barely heard Cindy calling after her, ¡°Nina, that¡¯s the wrong way-¡± as she ducked her head, hair falling forward to hide her face, and rushed out the back door. She¡¯d hoped to slip away unnoticed, but she hadn¡¯t realized her whereabouts had already blown up online. The second she stepped into the alley, it was chaos¨Creporters and gossip bloggers everywhere, shoving cameras and microphones in her face. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t even surprising. Nina had never bothered to make friends in the industry. She was known for throwing shade at other celebs online and talking smack behind their backs. When things went south, of course everyone would pile on. Within minutes, every influencer and blogger was livestreaming the scene, turning her nightmare into entertainment for the whole inte. It took Joseph and his team a full hour to break through the mob and get her out. Now, curled up in the back of the van, Nina looked like she¡¯d had every ounce of energy drained from her, shivering and pale. Joseph twisted open a thermos and handed her a cup. ¡°Here. Drink some hot water. Try to calm down.¡± ¡°I told you to stay in for a while, didn¡¯t I?¡± Nina¡¯s hands shook as she epted the cup. ¡°I thought everything was cleared up. I didn¡¯t expect this to blow up again.¡± Joseph let out a long sigh, but before he could answer, his phone rang. He picked up. ¡°Mr. Miller? Any 15.40 news on who leaked it?¡± ¡°We¡¯re still looking into it, sir.¡± Nina bit her lip, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Could it be Patricia? I¡¯ve pissed her off enough times¨Cshe probably hates me.¡± Joseph tapped on the window, and the driver immediately raised the privacy screen. He turned to Nina, his voice low and serious. ¡°Guessing isn¡¯t enough. We need proof.¡± ¡°All of this isn¡¯t enough for you?¡± Joseph¡¯s gaze was steady. ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized yet? Theo never nned to divorce Patricia.¡± Their shy wedding had been the talk of the city. If they split now, it¡¯d be a disaster¨Cfor Theo, for Newton Enterprises, for the whole Newton family. He¡¯d barely had a few years at the helm. A messy divorce so soon after getting married would destroy his image and thepany¡¯s reputation. ¡°He¡¯s not leaving her. Not anytime soon. And trying to force Theo¡¯s hand with nothing to go on? Not gonna work.¡± ¡°So what do we do now?¡± ¡°We follow the clues and see where they take us. If we find the truth, Patricia¡¯s the one who¡¯ll have a headache. And even if Theo can¡¯t let go, maybe Kelly will.¡± Outside, rain pounded the city. Inside Newton Enterprises, the storm was just as fierce. When the press called Patricia for ament, she was all calm smiles, politely greeting every reporter and insisting her marriage to Theo was strong as ever¨Cnever even hinting at the rumors swirling all around them. looked down 32 Chapter 32 The next day. The headlines were impossible to miss: #Mrs. Newton Goes On Record¨CHer Marriage Is Perfectly Fine# Just like that, Nina was cast as the other woman, the homewrecker who¡¯d ruined someone else¡¯s rtionship. The minute the news dropped, Kelly showed up at the house, fuming. ¡°Who gave you permission to run your mouth to the press?¡± she snapped. Patricia was sitting in her wheelchair, ready to head out. Jackson stood behind her, looming and watchful, eyes locked on Kelly like he could tear her apart if she made one wrong move. ¡°What was I supposed to do?¡± Patricia shot back coolly. ¡°Keep my mouth shut so the media could tear your son apart? Is that what Mrs. Newton wants, to ruin her own son¡¯s reputation?¡± ¡°Patricia, let me make one thing clear: everything about the Newton family has nothing to do with you. You have no right to speak to the media on our behalf.¡± Patricia smiled, the kind of smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Nothing to do with her? Fine. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then next time the presses knocking, I¡¯ll just tell them the truth.¡± Kelly was always a little afraid of Patricia. There was something almost too sharp about her, something dangerous and alluring. Her legs might not work, but her mind was as quick as ever¨Cwitty, with a twist of mischief. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Kelly demanded. ¡°I¡¯m just being honest. A marriage in shambles, a cheating husband¨Cif I tell the media the real story, what do you think will happen to the Newtons?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The two of them stood there in the garden, neither willing to budge. Then, a ck Mercedes pulled up fast at the curb. Theo¡¯s assistant, Aiden, rushed out and nodded politely to Kelly. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± He turned to Patricia. ¡°Mrs. Newton, Mr. Newton says you should stay home and rest for a few days. Please don¡¯t go out.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± Patricia asked, eyebrow raised. Aiden looked ufortable. He¡¯d never really understood the rtionship between his boss and Patricia¨Cit was a mess only they seemed to get. With the reporters camped outside, if Patricia went out, she¡¯d be surrounded in seconds, and in her condition, there was no way she could escape. 15:40 ¡°Mr. Newton is just worried the press might harass you,¡± he said. Patricia let out a soft, almost bored, ¡°Oh? I¡¯m not worried.¡± ¡°Mrs. Newton¡­¡± Aiden tried again. He had a job to do, and if he messed this up, he¡¯d be the one in trouble. ¡°Mr. Newton said as long as you don¡¯t leave the house for the next few days, you can ask for anything you want.¡± ¡°Anything?¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes lit up, a spark of interest in her voice. ¡°Yes, anything,¡± Aiden confirmed. ¡°Then tell him I want him toe with me to the registry office.¡± Aiden froze, caught off guard. Divorce? For once, his usually cool expression slipped. ¡°Mrs. Newton, I¡­ I don¡¯t have the authority to agree to that.¡± ¡°Then call him,¡± Patricia said, adjusting the nket on herp. ¡°I¡¯m in no rush. I¡¯ll wait.¡± She made it clear¨Cthis was happening now. Kelly stood to the side, watching everything unfold. She¡¯d been waiting for this divorce for ages, always worried it might never actually happen. Aiden walked away and made the call. Theo was in the middle of a board meeting when the call came through. The second he heard Patricia¡¯s demand, his face went cold. He shoved back his chair, strode to the door, and practically tore it open. His anger echoed through the room. ¡°Put her on the phone.¡± Latest content published on F?ndNovel Aiden handed the phone to Patricia, but she didn¡¯t take it¨Cshe just motioned for him to put it on speaker. ¡°Patricia, divorce? That¡¯s not going to happen.¡± Patricia¡¯s voice was light, almost amused. ¡°Not going to make this easy, huh? Aiden, weld the gates shut for me. Let¡¯s see if I can climb out with one working leg.¡± Chapter 33 Chapter 33 looked down 33 ¡°Did you hear that, Mrs. Phipps? Your son¡¯s the one who won¡¯t let me go!¡± Theo hung up, mming his phone down in frustration. Patricia didn¡¯t even flinch; she just looked at Kelly with a cool, almost bored expression, as if to say, If you want me to divorce your son, fine by me. But you¡¯ll have to convince him first. ¡°What did you do to Theo, huh? What kind of spell did you put on him?¡± Kelly snapped. ¡°A spell? Give me a break. A guy who cheats doesn¡¯t deserve soup¨Che deserves to eat dirt,¡± Marian shot back, her words hitting Kelly so hard her face nched. ¡°Seriously, he wants to keep his options open and still look like the good guy. What does that say about him?¡± ¡°You watch your mouth, you insolent help!¡± Kelly sputtered, pointing at Marian with a shaky finger. Marian justughed. ¡°Help? And what does that make you¨Ca leftover from some ancient dynasty?¡± Patricia gave a little wave, and Jackson wheeled her inside, leaving Kelly and Marian outside, still throwing insults at each other. Meanwhile, Aiden stood off to the side in the yard, frozen and silent. The second the arguing got loud enough, he slipped away unnoticed. Inside, Patricia nced around the room until her eyesnded on a pale jade vase¨Cthe one Mrs. Newton had given her for her birthday. ¡°Take that vase and sell it. Get a knockoff to put in its ce,¡± she told Jackson. ¡°Got it.¡± In less than a month, Patricia had switched out every original piece in the house for fakes. The real ones? She quietly sold them and kept the cash. She hadn¡¯t nned to sell this particr vase. Her grandma had given it to her as a wedding gift, saying it was special, one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind. Selling it had always felt wrong. But after today¡¯s scene with Kelly, Patricia just didn¡¯t care anymore. That afternoon, Jackson took the vase to a secondhand dealer. The guy behind the counter stared at it, then looked at Jackson, clearly hesitant. ¡°This isn¡¯t the real thing. There¡¯s only one jade vase like this in all of Riverdale, and it¡¯s with Mrs. Newton. Where¡¯d you get this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure it¡¯s not genuine?¡± Jackson yed dumb. No way was he going to spill that it hade from Mrs. Newton¨Cword traveled fast in their circle, and thest thing they needed was for her to find out. ¡°I¡¯m sure. I wouldn¡¯t lie to you¨Cwe¡¯ve done plenty of business together.¡± Jackson took the vase back home and exined everything to Patricia. She was quiet for a moment, then let out a soft, bitterugh. There¡¯s a saying: If you trust someone 15:40 Chapter 33 with all your heart, they¡¯ll betray you with all they¡¯ve got. She¡¯d always thought Mrs. Newton was the one decent person in the Newton family. Clearly, she¡¯d been wrong. There wasn¡¯t a single decent person in that whole family. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FindN()vel ¡°How much time do we have left?¡± Patricia asked. ¡°Ten days,¡± Jackson replied. Just ten days. She was determined to get the divorce done before then. While Patricia was plotting her next move, Theo was barely holding things together. The cheating scandal had trashed his reputation and left thepany¡¯s board questioning his every decision. He spent his days trying to calm down angry board members, dodging reporters, and constantly watching his back in case Patricia decided to make things worse. His assistants were working overtime, and the mood in the office was tense. Late one night, a few of them gathered in the break room, whispering over bad coffee. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the boss¡¯s wife juste out and say it was Al that swapped their faces in those photos? Wouldn¡¯t that clear things up?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s true, rich people cover for each other all the time. It¡¯s about keeping up appearances.¡± ¡°You know, I heard Mr. Newton and his wife never even liked each other. Their marriage was just for show, and now they¡¯re both miserable.¡± The girl who started the conversation went quiet for a second. ¡°That poor woman,¡± she finally said. ¡°She lost the use of her legs, and now she¡¯s stuck with a husband who never loved her. Alone in that huge house, dealing with all the rumors and heartbreak¡­ it¡¯s just so sad.¡± Chapter 34 looked down 34 ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t say so?¡± The chatter faded away as the restroom door next to the break room swung open. A man in a ck shirt stepped out, droplets of water still clinging to his fingers. His expression was stormy¨Calmost intimidating. When Aiden walked into the office, he found his boss standing by the window, a cigarette smoldering between his fingers as he stared out at the city skyline. You couldn¡¯t read anything from his face, but the tension in the air made his mood obvious. ¡°Mr. Newton, the leaks just keeping,¡± Aiden said, handing over the tablet. ¡°Did you find out who¡¯s behind it?¡± Theo asked, voice low. Aiden hesitated, ncing away. ¡°Patricia?¡± Theo guessed, catching the look in his assistant¡¯s eyes. Aiden nodded silently. These two¨CTheo and Patricia¨Chad barely tolerated each other for years. Sometimes they¡¯d go weeks without a word, never close, but never like this. In just half a month, ever since Theo¡¯s rtionship with Ms. Miller became official, whatever thin thread had connected husband and wife was finally snapped. ¡°Get the car. I¡¯m going home.¡± Bang- The heavy front door of the vi mmed open. Theo strode inside, expecting the house to be dark and silent, Patricia already asleep. But tonight, for once, she was sitting on the living room sofa, back straight, waiting. The whole ce was shrouded in shadows, just a singlemp casting a warm, muted glow. The tension in the air was almost physical¨Cthick, heavy, tinged with something unspoken. Patricia wore a white slip dress, her long hair cascading in soft waves down her back. Her skin was wless, nearly luminous, like a perfect pearl. Even the faint makeup she wore only made her look more ethereal. Sitting there, you almost forgot about her limp. She really was beautiful. If only she hadn¡¯t always been so sharp, maybe things wouldn¡¯t have gotten to this point. ¡°Waiting for me?¡± Patricia¡¯s answer was gentle. ¡°Yeah.¡± Theo shrugged off his jacket and tossed it over the back of the sofa, taking a seat across from her. He studied her face, searching for a crack in her calm. ¡°I can give you anything¨Canything but a divorce. Just tell me what you want.¡± 15:40 Patricia¡¯s voice was steady. ¡°I only want a divorce.¡± For a second, it felt like they were just two old friends, chatting about life. Latest content published on find{n}ovel Theo knew how stubborn she could be, but he still tried to reason with her. ¡°Patricia, if we divorce now, it¡¯ll ruin me. You know that. I¡¯ve only been running Newton Enterprises for two years. If people find out about an affair and a divorce, it¡¯ll be a disaster¨Cfor me, for the Newton family. It¡¯s more than a scandal. It¡¯s a catastrophe.¡± He tried again, softer this time. ¡°Ask for anything else. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Patricia gave him a small, reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m not going to make a scene.¡± She looked him in the eye. ¡°You don¡¯t really want to be stuck with me forever, do you? I can¡¯t give your family an heir. Even if you and Ms. Miller have a child, everyone will see it as illegitimate. You grew up in this world¨Cyou know how wives cling to their status just to keep others out. I¡¯m willing to let go, to let you and Ms. Miller be together. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± She paused, her voice softening. ¡°And honestly, it¡¯s just a temporary mess. With your skills, you can handle anything. Everyone¡¯s seen how well thepany¡¯s done since you took over¨Cno one¡¯s blind to that. The shareholders aren¡¯t stupid. Swapping you out won¡¯t make them richer.¡± Patricia painted the future with gentle words, making it all sound so easy. But the more Theo listened, the heavier his heart felt. If she¡¯d always been this gentle, would they have ended up like this? Silence settled between them, thick and ufortable. Patricia couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking. She leaned forward to pick up her ss, but her fingers slipped. The ss hit the floor and shattered, sharp edges sparkling on the tile. Theo stood up, smoothing his cks, and walked over. He crouched down, carefully gathering the broken pieces and setting them aside on the coffee table. He was about to tell her to be careful, but then he looked up¨Cand met Patricia¡¯s gaze, soft and brimming with something he hadn¡¯t seen in years. In that instant, something inside him¨Csomething he thought was long gone¨Csuddenly broke free. looked down 36 Patricia¡¯s eyes drifted to her grandmother, wanting to say something but holding back. Her grandmother¡¯s hand tightened around the armrest. ¡°We can¡¯t let her die. That¡¯s the least we can do as human beings.¡± Kelly leaned in, her voice dropping. ¡°What if we let her have an affair with someone else? Make it look like it was all her fault. Would that work?¡± ¡°That way, Theo gets out clean, and everyone sees him as the victim. Thepany¡¯s stock will go up, and the board won¡¯te after him. Patricia is still part of our family, after all. We¡¯re not going to mistreat her. We can keep her safe.¡± The room fell silent. Grandma just pressed her lips together, saying nothing. But Kelly knew her well enough¨Cnoment meant agreement. After all these years as her daughter¨Cinw, she could read her like a book. The next morning, Patricia headed out for her rehab appointment, with Theo¡¯s guys following close behind. Jackson kept speeding up, trying to lose them, but Patricia stopped him every time. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Jackson muttered, ¡°Bunch of damn watchdogs.¡± They parked at the hospital. Patricia went straight to physical therapy. Afterward, Marian wheeled her toward the elevator. When the doors opened, two men were already inside, both in tracksuits, faces hidden by masks and baseball caps. Nothing seemed off. Marian pushed Patricia¡¯s wheelchair into the elevator and turned to face the doors. Suddenly, the men whipped out cloths and pressed them over Marian and Patricia¡¯s faces. Down in the parking garage, Jackson waited by the car, ncing at his watch. They should have been back by now. He waited at the elevator for ten minutes, but there was no sign of them. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on F¦ÉndNovel Something felt wrong. He grabbed his phone and dialed Patricia¡¯s number. It just rang and rang. No answer. Somewhere in a dimly lit room, one of the kidnappers stared at Patricia. ¡°Man, she¡¯s really something. Whoever¡¯sing tonight is a lucky guy.¡± His partner snorted. ¡°You want a go or something?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°We¡¯re just here to do a job, not get ourselves in trouble. Don¡¯t be stupid.¡± The first guy muttered, ¡°You act like you¡¯re some kind of genius criminal.¡± ¡°Just get her clothes off. When she¡¯s undressed, bring the guy in. Then we¡¯re out of here.¡± He reached for Patricia¡¯s cor. Before he could touch her, a cold, ck pistol was suddenly aimed right at his head. Patricia pushed herself up on the bed, steady and unafraid, her eyes cold and full of warning. The gun didn¡¯t waver. 15:40 ¡°Step back,¡± she said, her voice low and sharp. Both men froze. One slowly raised his hands and backed away. ¡°Who sent you?¡± Patricia demanded. ¡°Call whoever told you to bring me here. Right now. Or else-¡± She cocked the gun, the sound echoing in the room. The man¡¯s knees buckled. ¡°Look, we got the job through a private number. We don¡¯t even know if we can reach them.¡± Patricia¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°So you¡¯re saying I don¡¯t have any reason to let you live?¡± ¡°No, no, please!¡± The other man, who¡¯d been making jokes earlier, scrambled for his phone. ¡°We¡¯ll try. We¡¯ll call.¡± Patricia gave a singlemand. ¡°Now.¡± looked down 37 Kelly was waiting outside when her phone buzzed. She hung up, nced at the man beside her, and nodded. ¡°Go.¡± He opened the car door and got out, but before he could walk away, Kelly¡¯s phone rang again. Whatever she heard made her scowl. ¡°Can¡¯t even handle the simplest job,¡± she muttered under her breath. Upstairs, Patricia slid off the bed, pressed a gun to the back of the man¡¯s head, and when she heard a knock at the door, she dragged one of them into the bathroom with her. ¡°They¡¯reing in. When they do, give them a taste of their own medicine. You understand?¡± Her eyes were cold and sharp. ¡°Otherwise, I can¡¯t promise you¡¯ll make it out alive.¡± The man was drenched in cold sweat. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be crippled? He¡¯d heard she couldn¡¯t even stand. So how was she standing here, gun in hand, radiating the kind of danger you only saw in war movies? There was a beep as the door unlocked. The man hiding behind the door sprang out, taking down the first guy who entered. Then he turned to Kelly. She tried to bolt for the door, but someone grabbed her arm and yanked her back. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Do you even know who I am?¡± she snapped. ¡°I paid you to fix my problem, not to turn on me!¡± She barely got the words out before a hand mped over her mouth. She knew enough to realize that talking too much could get you killed. She never even got a chance to struggle. Both of them were stripped, dumped naked on the bed, and someone took photos as evidence. Once it was done, the man turned to Patricia. She was stunning¨Cso beautiful it was almost painful to look at her, but with a cold edge that warned people to keep their distance. ¡°So what now?¡± he asked. ¡°What did she want you to do?¡± ¡°Call the press,¡± the man said, voice shaking. ¡°Then, when the reporters show up, her mother¨Cinw¡¯s supposed to barge in and catch her in bed with another man.¡± What a setup. If Patricia hadn¡¯t been prepared, she would¡¯ve walked right into Kelly¡¯s trap. Jackson showed up just as Patricia stepped out of the room. The second he saw the man with her, he grabbed him by the cor and jerked him forward, eyes burning with fury. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± The man trembled so badly he could barely get the words out. ¡°We didn¡¯t know who we were messing with. Please¨Cwe didn¡¯t know.¡± This woman was ruthless, but the man with her was just as intimidating¨Che had the kind of presence you only got from years in the military. They thought they¡¯dnded a big job. Instead, they almost lost everything. Inside the suite, Patricia stared at the naked couple sprawled across the bed, her eyes dark and unreadable. She pulled out her phone and made a call. Theo was surprised to hear from her. In two years of marriage, she¡¯d hardly ever called him directly. ¡°Your mother tried to set me up with another man,¡± Patricia said without any preamble. ¡°Grandview Hotel, room 2608. Half an hour. If you don¡¯t show, I¡¯m not responsible for what happens next.¡± The so¨Ccalled ¡°Grandview Hotel¡± was basically a glorified motel. Of course Kelly would pick a ce like this¨Cshe¡¯d never waste money, especially not for something as dirty as this. The room was damp, reeking of cheap air freshener. Patricia wouldn¡¯t have set foot in a ce like this before her ident, let alone now. She hated anything cheap, and Kelly knew it¨Cshe¡¯d gone out of her way to make this as humiliating as possible. Theo rushed in to find Patricia sitting calmly on the sofa, Jackson standing behind her, hands sped, eyes cold and watchful. Two men knelt at Patricia¡¯s feet, heads down, too scared to move. Theo nced around, then fixed his gaze on Patricia. His voice was low and cold. ¡°What happened?¡± Patricia didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, she looked at the two men on the floor. ¡°So, who wants to go first?¡± Chapter 38 ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F?nd-Novel looked down 38 The man shot a nervous nce at Theo, words spilling out as his hands shook. With each sentence, Theo¡¯s face grew darker. His hands, balled into fists at his side, trembled with anger. He¡¯d always suspected Kelly was scheming against Patricia, but he never thought it would blow up this fast. ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± Theo¡¯s voice was sharp. Jackson stepped up to the bed, yanked back the covers, and let Theo see for himself. Kelly was sprawled out,pletely naked and out cold. Next to her, some guy was just as bare. ¡°Patricia, that¡¯s your mother¨Cinw. She¡¯s family. Are you trying to ruin her?¡± Theo¡¯s voice cracked, disbelief written all over his face. Patricia let out a coldugh. ¡°Did she remember I was family when she tried to set me up? Don¡¯t pretend to be the dutiful son now, Theo.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t called the cops. That¡¯s me giving you a break. Do you really think Newton Enterprises can handle this kind of scandal right now?¡± She never wanted things to go this far. But honestly, the Newtons had pushed her past her limit. Cheating wasn¡¯t enough for them¨Cthey wanted her dragged through the dirt, med for something she didn¡¯t do. She knew how to protect herself¨Cand she knew how to fight back. There was no way she¡¯d just ept this humiliation. Theo stared her down, searching for even a hint of weakness. He found nothing. He¡¯d heard about Patricia for years. She was the girl raised to take over her family business, attending meetings while other kids were out having fun. By the time she was four, she was already making headlines in finance magazines. She was sharp¨Cmaybe even sharper than him. Finally, after a long, tense pause, Theo let out a heavy sigh. ¡°What do you want?¡± Patricia didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°A divorce.¡± He scoffed. ¡°Am I really that bad? You can¡¯t even stand to have your name next to mine on a marriage license?¡± She smiled, cool and unbothered. ¡°Mr. Newton, do you think this is some kind of joke?¡± Jackson couldn¡¯t help himself¨Cheughed. ¡°Mr. Newton, you¡¯re something else. Can¡¯t handle your own home, no real marriage, cheating left and right, and you still have the nerve to ask why she wants out? Seriously, does your family not own a single mirror?¡± ¡°Guys like you? The inte would eat you alive.¡± Theo shot Jackson a death re, then turned to Patricia. ¡°Not now.¡± Newton Enterprises was barely holding together. A divorce now would just give the board more ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? f¦É?dn¦Ïvel 15:41 ammunition. Everything would fall apart. ¡°Thepany¡¯s at a breaking point. I can¡¯t risk it.¡± Patricia¡¯sshes lifted as she looked at him, her voice ice¨Ccold. ¡°I¡¯m not asking. I¡¯m telling you.¡± Men always think they¡¯re in control¨Cnever realizing when the tables have turned and the knife¡¯s already at their throat. ¡°Patricia!¡± Theo barked, storming toward her, his expensive shoes thudding against the floor. Jackson stepped between them, standing protectively in front of Patricia, his re daring Theo to try anything. ¡°Don¡¯t burn every bridge, Theo. You might regret it one day.¡± ¡°Oh, really? I doubt your precious Ms. Miller or Ms. Martin will want to see me once I¡¯m your ex¨Cwife.¡± ¡°What does Ruby have to do with this? She¡¯s not even in the country-¡± Patricia cut him off, shoving her phone in his face. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 looked down 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 ¡°ire, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I still can¡¯t get over Theo.¡± Right under her message was a screenshot of a return flight ticket. Theo¡¯s throat tightened. He stared at the image, his eyes full of emotion he couldn¡¯t quite hide. He and Ruby had been childhood friends¨Cinseparable for as long as he could remember. For years, he thought marrying her was a given, the next step everyone expected. But then Patricia showed up and everything changed. He¡¯d figured he and Ruby were over for good. He never imagined things would circle back like this. Patricia tucked her phone into her bag. ¡°If we don¡¯t get divorced, how else are you going to make room for your darling childhood sweetheart?¡± Theo took a slow, heavy breath. ¡°Patricia, I never thought we¡¯d end up here.¡± She didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. You saw thising, but you just didn¡¯t care enough to stop it. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have cheated, right?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for-¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me being too much, you wouldn¡¯t have gone looking for someone else? Seriously, Mr. Newton. You¡¯re not some clueless kid. You went to the best schools. Don¡¯t you think using that excuse is a little pathetic?¡± Patricia cut him off, not interested in hearing any more of his half¨Cbaked justifications. Every extra word felt like an insult to her ears. There was nothing left to say. Theo knew he was cornered. If they didn¡¯t split, Patricia would leak those pictures of Kelly, and the scandal would hit thepany anyway. If he gave her what she wanted, at least he could buy some time, keep the divorce quiet for now. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll get divorced, but you can¡¯t make it public right away.¡± ¡°Two hundred million. That¡¯s my price for keeping quiet,¡± Patricia said calmly. Theo just stared, the defeat written all over his face. It was humiliating, how their marriage had turned into nothing but a business negotiation. ¡°Fine. The house, the cars¨Cyou can have them all. If you want something else, just say it, as long as it¡¯s reasonable.¡± ¡°Sell the house and give me the cash,¡± Patricia replied. She needed money if she was ever going to get her life back. Heading overseas for rehab meant a long stretch without ie, and she wasn¡¯t about to y the understanding ex¨Cwife. Every penny counted. ¡°Three hundred million, then. Take it or leave it.¡± When they¡¯d gotten married, the Newton family put on the city¡¯s most extravagant show¨Cluxury hotel, 15:41 D the best wedding nners, a guest list stacked with the city¡¯s elite. But that wedding was all for show, and she¡¯d stood there alone, every powerful family watching her be the punchline. Now, they were ending things in a damp, tiny motel that barely cost fifty bucks a night. From start to finish, the whole thing felt like a cruel joke. ¡°Wait outside for me?¡± Patricia nced at Jackson. He nodded and gently helped her into her wheelchair. As they passed two men in the hallway, both stared at her, eyes wide, like they¡¯d just seen a ghost. Her legs¡­ Inside, Theo dragged the unconscious man off the bed and into the bathroom, then called his assistant to bring clothes and sort out Kelly. By the time everything was cleaned up and Kelly was packed into a car to go home, it was already four¨Cthirty. Any longer and the civil affairs office would be closed. Th?s chapter is updated by findnovel Patricia shot Jackson a look. ¡°Go hurry them up.¡± She wasn¡¯t about to give Theo a chance to back out. Jackson nodded, about to head back in, but Theo stepped out first. The two of them headed straight to the registration office. Theo didn¡¯t say a word the whole drive, his grip on the steering wheel so tight his knuckles turned white. There was a moment where he looked like he might just drive off the road, desperate for any kind of escape. His feelings for Patricia were a tangled mess. looked down 40 15:41 Chapter 40 Patricia was the kind of woman who should have been the star of every room¨Ca real head¨Cturner. But after her ident, she¡¯d spent thest two years almost invisible, her beauty, smarts, and talent all wasted on someone who never really saw her. Their marriage was rushed, and the end was even more abrupt. Back when people found out Theo had married Patricia, every ¡°congrattions¡± wasced with envy. Who cared if she walked with a limp? She was stunning. That face alone could have every guy in Riverdale lining up just for a chance with her. Now, everything other people envied about their marriage was slipping away before Theo ever really had it. And he hated it. Hated every second. The car screeched to a stop by the curb. Theo¡¯s jaw was clenched so tight his whole face looked carved from stone. Patricia, sitting in the passenger seat, felt a chill crawl up her spine. She nced sideways at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Theo mmed the gear into park. ¡°Patricia, I can¡¯t just let this go.¡± ¡°So after two years, you just say ¡®divorce¡® and that¡¯s it?¡± she shot back. Theo¡¯s lips twisted. ¡°Why do you get to decide how this ends?¡± Patricia actuallyughed, her eyes full of sarcasm as she looked at him. ¡°You really think-¡± She didn¡¯t even finish. Theo lunged across the console, trying to pull her in for a kiss. Patricia shoved him off with all her strength and pped him, hard. ¡°If you¡¯re so unhappy, go jump off a bridge!¡± she snapped. ¡°You disgust me.¡± Theo red, his breathing fast. ¡°Patricia, you wouldn¡¯t even try to be my wife, and now you want a divorce just because I cheated? What does that make you? How is that any different from you forcing me to cheat?¡± Newest update provided by Find¡ïNovel Patricia¡¯s eyes were ice. ¡°Forcing you? Please. You can¡¯t even control yourself, and now you¡¯re ming me? Listen to yourself, Theo. You¡¯re just like your mother, except at least she owns up to her mistakes. You? You¡¯re a coward who can¡¯t take responsibility for anything.¡± Theo¡¯s chest heaved with anger; he stared at her like he could kill her. For a second, he actually wanted to. If she was gone, at least he wouldn¡¯t have to deal with the shame of being called a jerk who dumped his wife. He didn¡¯t hate Patricia for money. He hated her for threatening his reputation, for making him look bad. If news of their divorce got out, the gossip would be brutal. He could already hear the whispers, sharp and relentless. Patricia¡¯s cold voice cut through his thoughts. ¡°Are you going to drive or just sit here and sulk?¡± Theo started the car again and drove them to the courthouse. They got there just before closing, right at five o¡¯clock. The staff put them through the usual hoops, 1/2 15:41 0 dragging things out like it was some kind of test. But Theo hadn¡¯t be the CEO of Newton Enterprises by being a pushover. When they finally walked out, divorce papers in hand, Theo tucked his copy into his suit pocket. ¡°If you need somewhere to stay, the house is still yours as long as you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out,¡± Patricia said, her voice cool and steady. Theo gave her a look. ¡°I hope you sort things out soon. The sooner you do, the sooner we can make this public.¡± She shot him a sidelong nce. ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong, Mr. Newton. I¡¯m not the one in a rush.¡± ¡°Ms. Miller¨Cor should I call her Ruby¨Cseems pretty eager, don¡¯t you think?¡± Let them tear each other apart, Patricia thought. She was honestly curious to see whether Ruby or Nina woulde out on top. She and Theo split at the courthouse steps. Patricia pulled out her phone, snapped a photo of her divorce papers, and posted it to Twitter¨Cjust to make things official. looked down 41 15:41 Chapter 41 ¡°Who told you to mess with Patricia? I warned you ages ago¨Cshe¡¯s dangerous, and you¡¯re not her match. Why do you never listen to me?¡± Inside the Newton estate, Theo was seething, his re at Kelly sharp enough to cut. He looked like he could snap any second. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, Patricia wouldn¡¯t have backed him into a corner, forcing him to the civil office, and they wouldn¡¯t be divorced now. He¡¯d ended up marrying Patricia almost by ident, and in just two years¨Cwithout even really being together¨Cit was over. How was he supposed to face anyone after that? But what else could he do? Just sit back and let things get worse? He was already in his forties, nearly fifty. If this scandal got out, what would happen to the Newton family¡¯s reputation? Kelly slumped on the couch, her head throbbing so badly she could barely keep her eyes open. She kept reying the same fragments in her mind, but nothing made sense. She couldn¡¯t figure out how someone she¡¯d personally chosen could have double¨Ccrossed her. What happened after she was knocked out? ¡°I was trying to help you out of this mess. Did you think I went after Patricia just for fun?¡± Kelly shot back. ¡°Were you really helping me, or just thinking of yourself? Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know,¡± Theo snapped, his voice cold. Kelly had never liked Patricia. More than once, she¡¯d thought about getting her out of the picture. But it had to be clean, untraceable¨Cotherwise, the Newtons would be the first suspects. Theo mmed his hand on the table, making the sses rattle. Grandma, watching from the sofa, saw the two of them red¨Cfaced and fuming. She finally spoke, her voice steady, trying to calm things down. ¡°Your mother talked to me about this. I agreed to it.¡± Theo stared at her, stunned. ¡°Grandma!¡± In his memory, Grandma was never reckless. How could she have gone along with this? ¡°Patricia¡¯s heart was never with this family,¡± Grandma said softly but firmly. ¡°We did what we had to do. If she cared about the Newtons, she would¡¯ve helped you through this. Theo, sometimes the worst enemy isn¡¯t a stranger¨Cit¡¯s the person closest to you, the one you never seeing.¡± ¡°Patricia is ruthless. We honestly had no other choice.¡± If Patricia could hear them now, calling it ¡°no choice,¡± she¡¯d probablyugh herself sick. No choice? Really? Trying to have her assaulted, and now it was just something they had to do. Typical Newton family logic. Theo¡¯s anger drained away, leaving only exhaustion. Looking at Grandma¡¯s worried face, he found 15:41 1 himself thinking maybe divorcing Patricia really was for the best. Otherwise, this house would never have peace. ¡°From now on, don¡¯t go near her. Don¡¯t provoke her, got it?¡± He looked especially hard at Kelly, worried she¡¯d cause more trouble. He hesitated, then added, ¡°Patricia and I are officially divorced. We got the papers this afternoon. She promised me that as long as the Newtons stay away, she won¡¯t make the divorce public.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Kelly, who¡¯d just moments ago looked too sick to move, suddenly sat up, eyes shining with barely concealed excitement. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Theo answered stiffly. ¡°Good, good, that¡¯s great. I¡¯m d it¡¯s over. The Newton family shouldn¡¯t waste another second on a cripple,¡± Kelly said, practically bursting with relief. Official source is f?ndnovel She rushed around the living room, barely able to contain herself, then hurried to the kitchen to tell the housekeeper to prepare a big dinner. If she could, she¡¯d celebrate with the whole city. When Kelly left, Grandma¡¯s gaze lingered on Theo. There was something she wanted to say. After a long pause, she finally spoke, voice quiet and uncertain. ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t want this divorce, did you? Did Patricia have something on you?¡± looked down 42 Chapter 42 ¡°No, don¡¯t read too much into it,¡± he said. How was he supposed to exin any of this? That his own mother tried to manipte someone, only to get outyed and end up with scandalous photos as ckmail material? ¡°We just reached an understanding, that¡¯s all. Patricia doesn¡¯t want to drag things out either.¡± Grandma sighed, heavy and tired. ¡°If only her legs could get better.¡± Her feelings about Patricia were alwaysplicated¨Ca mix of admiration for her brains and resilience, and resentment over those legs that would never walk again. People are just like that. Always wanting everything, never satisfied. Wanting all the good things in the world tond in theirp. ¡°As for the Martins, let¡¯s not make a scene. Since we¡¯ve agreed on terms, we shouldn¡¯t be too ruthless. That girl¡­¡± Grandma¡¯s voice softened, full of sympathy. ¡°She¡¯s had it rough.¡± Her parents had died young. Her uncles had picked the family fortune apart like vultures. She¡¯d been born a rich heiress, only to end up with nothing. Life really isn¡¯t fair. ¡°I know,¡± Theo said, keeping his head down. He had no intention of arguing. If the Martins realized Patricia no longer had the Newtons behind her, at worst, they¡¯d just gossip and push her around a bit. But if Patricia ever got desperate and exposed what she knew, the fallout for the Newtons would be catastrophic. In the dining room, Kelly was about to step out, but froze when she caught a snippet of conversation from the living room. ¡°Well, it¡¯s finally over,¡± Marian muttered as she packed up her things. ¡°If I¡¯d known the Newtons cared so much about appearances, I would¡¯ve done this ages ago and saved us a month of drama.¡± ¡°I bet the divorce papers aren¡¯t even cold and the mistress is already moving in.¡± ¡°That family¡¯s just a bunch of snakes, honestly. Not a single decent one, old or young.¡± Marian packed her meager belongings into her suitcase, one by one. Patricia stood by the window in a white dress, looking almost otherworldly in the soft light. ¡°Did you get everything ready for the memorial?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°All set. We¡¯re leaving first thing in the morning.¡± ¡°Good.¡± She needed to visit her family before leaving Riverdale. And as for the Martins, those bloodsuckers¨Cone day, she¡¯de back for them. She¡¯d make sure they regretted everything.. 15:41 Chapter 42 That night, Theo skipped dinner at the Newton estate. Work called, and he left in a hurry. Kelly went to her room early. When she heard Grandma was already asleep, she found an excuse to sneak out.. At a small bar on the corner, Kelly, dressed casually for once, lifted the curtain and stepped into a private booth. Inside, a woman with sharp, catlike eyes nced up and teased, ¡°Ever since Patricia married Theo, you barely call me anymore.¡± ¡°Seeing you just reminds me of everything that pisses me off,¡± Kelly said, pulling out a chair and sitting down. Across from her sat Tina. They¡¯d been ssmates back in school, then both married into wealthy families. Out of all their old friends, they¡¯d always been the closest¨Cshopping, eating out, gossiping together. But ever since Patricia married Theo, Kelly couldn¡¯t stand anyone from the Martin family. Just the thought of her crippled daughter¨Cinw made her feel like life had lost its color. ¡°So, you¡¯re not in a bad mood anymore?¡± Tinaughed, pouring her a drink. Kelly had always been proud¨Ctop of the ss, and after marrying rich, her confidence only grew. She spoke and acted like she was just a little bit above everyone else, and she knew it. 15:41 1 Newest update provided by find?novel looked down 43 ¡°We¡¯re divorced. What¡¯s left for me to be upset about?¡± Tina¡¯s hand froze in midair, wine decanter paused between them. She stared at Kelly, stunned. ¡°You¡¯re divorced?¡± ¡°Just this afternoon,¡± Kelly said, her voice cool. Tina set the decanter down, nodding like it all made sense. ¡°Honestly, Patricia¡¯s always been too proud for that kind of humiliation. If I¡¯d known it would make you so happy, maybe I should¡¯ve pushed for it sooner.¡± Kelly took a sip of her wine, a crooked smile on her lips. ¡°Right? If I¡¯d known it was this simple, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted all those years stuck with a useless man.¡± ¡°But now that I¡¯m finally free, you might want to be careful,¡± Kelly said, her tone suddenly serious. Tina perked up, instantly alert. ¡°What are you saying?¡± Kelly¡¯s smile only grew. ¡°Do I really need to spell it out? Everyone knows the Martins¡® dirtyundry.¡± After Patricia¡¯s parents died, the family business should have been hers. But her uncles swooped in and tore it apart, and Tina and her husband were right there with them. The only thing Patricia had left was a trust fund¨Cone she couldn¡¯t even touch until she turned twenty¨Csix. She was still a few months shy. If the Parsons family hadn¡¯t taken her in at fifteen, Patricia probably wouldn¡¯t have survived at all. The Martins had no intention of letting her live. Marrying Theo was just her way of finding some protection. Now, with the divorce final, that protection was gone. What was stopping the Martins from finishing what they started? Kelly spun her winess between her fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± ¡°When a wolfes back, it¡¯s never to say thanks. It¡¯s for revenge. We¡¯ve both seen how these family dramas end.¡± Tina kept a faint, polite smile on her lips, but inside, her nerves were shot. Patricia couldn¡¯t be allowed to stay¨Cnot with the Parsons family behind her, and not with those sharp instincts she¡¯d honed growing up. She was trouble. ¡°So, you¡¯re being so generous with advice because you want me to do your dirty work?¡± Tina¡¯s voice was light, but her eyes were sharp. Kelly just shrugged, acting innocent. ¡°She¡¯s not a threat to me anymore. Why would I bother? I never liked Patricia, but as long as she¡¯s not hanging onto Theo, I¡¯m fine to let her go.¡± ¡°In fact, I¡¯d even give her a nice payout and send her off, no hard feelings.¡± Kelly looked Tina up and down, her smile unreadable. ¡°But you¡­ well.¡± ¡°When a wolf cub breaks out of its cage and runs free, it¡¯s not the cage keeper who should be worried.¡± 15:41 Chapter 43 It was almost midnight by the time Tina got home from the wine bar. Emerson was still awake. Thepany had been dealing with some nasty tax issuestely, and he was drowning in stress. He¡¯d just gotten back from a business dinner and was sprawled on the couch, eyes closed, trying to sober up. ¡°I just got back from seeing Kelly,¡± Tina said, dropping onto the sofa across from him. Emerson rubbed his forehead, peeking at her through tired eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you hadn¡¯t seen her in forever?¡± ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why I was surprised.¡± Th?s chapter is updated by F¦ÉndNovel ¡°But tonight, she told me something that really shocked me.¡± He loosened his tie, curiosity piqued. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Patricia and Theo are divorced.¡± Emerson¡¯s eyes flew open. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t lie about this. You know how it¡¯s been¨Cever since Patricia married Theo, Kelly basically cut me off. Tonight, out of the blue, she invites me for drinks, looking like she just won the jackpot. If that¡¯s not a sign, I don¡¯t know what is.¡± looked down 44 15:41 Chapter 44 When Emerson heard about Patricia and Theo¡¯s divorce, he sobered up fast. The news hit him like a ssh of cold water. Back when Patricia came back to Riverdale after finishing her studies abroad, the whole Martin family was on edge. Before anyone coulde up with a n, Patricia had thrown herself into their business. In trying to save Theo, she ended up ruining his legs¨Cand his future. After that, the Martins finally backed off. Everyone thought Patricia would leave in disgrace and run back to the Parsons family. But instead, she stayed in Riverdale¨Cright by Theo¡¯s side. Some called it entanglement; Emerson saw it as revenge. If anything, Patricia was ying her own game. Read full story at find?novel Theo and Ruby, now, that was a ssic childhood sweetheart story¨Ceveryone knew it. ¡°Do you think Patricia¡¯s going toe for us now?¡± Tina asked, her voice tight with worry. Emerson¡¯s brows knotted. ¡°Who knows? When¡¯s Ruby getting back?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be home the day after tomorrow.¡± Tina shot him a look. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of pushing Ruby and Theo together. It¡¯s not just that he¡¯s been married before¨Clook at the mess with that Miller girl from the other family. I¡¯m not letting Ruby get dragged into that.¡± Emerson cut her off. ¡°You got someone better in mind for her?¡± Tina¡¯s words caught in her throat, and she fell silent. The next morning, Marian packed up her things, wheeled herself out the front door, and was about to head to the cemetery. She barely made it past the threshold before spotting Tina on the doorstep, dressed in a pale yellow cheongsam, smiling like she owned the ce. ¡°Patricia!¡± ¡°Heading out? Did I catch you at a bad time?¡± Seeing someone from the Martin family gave Marian the same headache as seeing anyone from the Newtons. None of them brought anything good. Before Patricia could answer, Marian¡¯s tone turned icy. ¡°Yep. Bad timing. Would you mind moving?¡± Tina knew Marian carried the Parsons name and used it like armor. She ignored the cold shoulder, turning her attention to Patricia. ¡°Can we talk for a minute? I won¡¯t keep you long.¡± ¡°We can talk right here,¡± Patricia said, making it clear Tina wasn¡¯ting inside. She could see right through the visit¨CTina was just fishing for information. If she got a peek at the empty house, she¡¯d run off to Kelly and start gossiping. Patricia wasn¡¯t about to make things easy. Tina nced at Marian, who stood quietly to the side. ¡°Could she give us a little privacy?¡± ¡°She¡¯s family. No secrets here,¡± Patricia replied, her gaze cool and sharp. Tina nodded, a stiff smile glued on. If Patricia didn¡¯t care, neither did she. 1.?? 15:41 ¡°You know Ruby¡¯sing home soon, right? She and Theo grew up together¨Cif you hadn¡¯t gotten involved, who knows, they¡¯d probably have a kid by now¡± ¡°Now that you and Theo are divorced, maybe it¡¯s time you let go-¡± ¡°Who told you I¡¯m divorced?¡± Patricia cut her off, clearly out of patience. ¡°Was it Kelly? Did she show you the papers?¡± Tina hesitated, her eyes flickering. The truth was, she¡¯d only heard it from Kelly¨Cshe never saw any proof. Patricia¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Can¡¯t wait for your daughter to swoop in as the other woman, huh? Oh, wait¨CMs. Miller already has that title. If Rubyes back, she¡¯ll just be the next in line.¡± She watched, satisfied, as Tina¡¯s smirk faded away. Patricia folded her hands in front of her, calm and collected, watching Tina unravel. Defeated, Tina stormed off, mming the car door behind her so hard the driver flinched. ¡°Ma¡¯am-?¡± ¡°Take me to the Newton Estate,¡± she snapped. 15:42 looked down 45 Chapter 45 It was a dog¨Ceat¨Cdog world¨Ceveryone out for themselves, no oneing out clean. Since Patricia and Theo were officially divorced, she figured there was no harm in stirring the pot just a little. Let them all tear into each other for a change. Patricia watched Tina leave, feeling lighter than she had in ages. She and Kelly were practically best friends, and honestly, if it hadn¡¯t been for that connection, Ruby and Theo never would¡¯ve happened in the first ce. Yesterday afternoon, Patricia and Theo had signed the divorce papers. Theo kept insisting he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone in the Martin family, swearing up and down. But the news had already made its way around by the next morning. Typical. Patricia couldn¡¯t prove it, but she was sure Theo had a hand in it. If he was going to be heartless, she wasn¡¯t about to y the nice guy. Meanwhile, in the high¨Crise offices of Newton Enterprises, Theo was making small talk with one of the board members. The scent of good green tea filled the air. They¡¯d barely finished the usual pleasantries when Patricia¡¯s name shed across Theo¡¯s phone. Two days in a row now¨Csometimes, it almost felt like nothing had changed between them. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my wife calling. Give me a minute,¡± Theo said, nodding to his guest. He stepped out and answered the call. Before he could say a word, Patricia¡¯s voice came through, cool and steady. ¡°Tina just came to see me.¡± ¡°What did she want?¡± Theo asked. The source of th?s content is ?ovelFind ¡°She wanted to congratte me on the divorce,¡± Ruby said, her tone t as she sat in the back of the car, phone pressed to her ear, eyes dark. Theo¡¯s surprise stopped short. For Tina to know, someone had to have told her. But only the people directly involved¨Cand the Newton family¨Cknew. His grandma definitely wasn¡¯t one to gossip. That left Kelly. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean for you to get dragged into this,¡± Theo said, voice low. ¡°It is a pain, Mr. Newton. Maybe talk things over with your family. I let it slide this time, but I won¡¯t be so forgiving next time,¡± Patricia replied, and hung up without waiting for an answer. She¡¯d lit a match¨Cnow let them watch it burn. At the Newton estate, Tina walked in to find Grandma and Kelly chatting quietly. They both stopped when they saw her. ¡°Well, look who decided to drop by,¡± Kelly said, clearly surprised. Tina hadn¡¯t set foot in the Newton house in years. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Thought I¡¯de see you,¡± Tina replied, ncing at Grandma and nodding politely. ¡°Grandma.¡± 15:42 Chapter 45 Grandma nodded back, exchanged a few words, and then asked the housekeeper to help her back to her room. She imed she didn¡¯t want to interrupt the younger folks, but as soon as she was in her room, she called Kelly in, using the peace lily by the window as an excuse. The nt was wilting, Kelly stepped over, picked up the vase, and weighed it in her hand. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s just out of water.¡± Grandma sighed, giving her a meaningful look. ¡°Even the prettiest flower withers without water.¡± At first, Kelly didn¡¯t catch the hint. She carried the vase into the bathroom, turned on the tap, and the rush of water made her pause. Was Grandma warning her? Was she nothing without the Newton family? Why say something like that out of the blue? Was it because of Tina? Water overflowed and spilled onto her fingers, snapping her back to the moment. She turned off the tap and stared at herself in the mirror, a cold shiver running down her spine. She and Grandma had always gotten along. Kelly had always been sweet, never yed games, and had been open and honest with her since she was a kid. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 looked down 46 Grandma had always spoiled her. So why did it feel like she was being warned today? Did she do something wrong? She set the vase down on the bedside table. Turning back, she saw Grandma lying there, eyes closed, looking peaceful. Quietly, she pulled the quilt up around her and tiptoed out, gently closing the door behind her. The second the door clicked shut, Grandma¡¯s eyes snapped open. Wendy¡¯s eyes looked distant, almost wary. Out in the living room, Tina finished off the rest of her coffee. Kelly showed upte, as usual. The moment Kelly walked in, Tina quickly put down her cup. ¡°Is Grandma feeling okay?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Kelly replied, smoothing her dress as she sat down. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, honestly. All these years, taking care of Grandma like that.¡± Kelly smiled, just a hint of amusement. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. Grandma¡¯s always been healthy. Mostly, I just keep herpany.¡± ¡°There are maids and staff for the real care. They don¡¯t really need me for that.¡± After a few more pleasantries, Tina finally cut to the chase. ¡°I went to see Patricia this morning. She swears up and down that she and Theo aren¡¯t divorced.¡± Right at that moment, the housekeeper came in with fresh coffee. Kelly¡¯s hand froze halfway to her cup. Even the housekeeper looked up, eyes wide¨Cso they really did get divorced? Everyone had been gossiping that it was only a matter of time. Turns out, it actually happened. The housekeeper lingered for a second, clearly eavesdropping, but hurried off with the tray before she could get caught. Kelly picked up her coffee, took a sip, and forced herself to stay calm. ¡°She¡¯s just trying to get a reaction out of you.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure you¡¯ve got the facts straight?¡± ¡°My sources are solid,¡± Kelly replied, careful not to drag Theo into this. If people found out Theo himself told her, the media would have a field day. ¡°The Martin family has been around forever. You really think they don¡¯t have connections at the records office? If they wanted to know, all it takes is a phone call.¡± Kelly¡¯s casual words left Tina speechless for a moment. Latest content published on FindN()vel Theo rushed in, barely catching his breath, just as Tina was heading out. Chapter 46 Kelly was still sipping her coffee. ¡°Did you go bbing to the Martins about something you shouldn¡¯t have?¡± he demanded. ¡°What could I have possibly said?¡± Kelly shot back, meeting his re with a sudden chill in her eyes ¡°Did Patricia rat me out? You two are supposedly divorced, but she¡¯s still running to you withints? Are you sure you¡¯re even divorced?¡± ¡°Why are you so obsessed with knowing if we¡¯re divorced? So you can go spread it around?¡± ¡°As your mother, I have a right to know if my son is divorced or not.¡± Kelly stood up abruptly. She¡¯d been so sure she was right, but seeing Theo this angry made her doubt herself for a split second. ¡°So, did you and Patricia actually get divorced or not?¡± ¡°Divorced or not, it¡¯s not your job to go advertising it to everyone. Stop ying games with people, Kelly. How do you know the Martins aren¡¯t actually working against us?¡± Theo was clearly at the end of his rope. He felt like if he left Kelly here any longer, she¡¯d end up ruining everything. ¡°Dad¡¯s brought it up a bunch of times¨Che wants you to go overseas and keep himpany. I¡¯ll book you a ticket. Just go stay with him for a while.¡± ¡°Theo?¡± Kelly stared at him,pletely stunned. ¡°You¡¯re really trying to send me away? Have you forgotten I¡¯m your mother, not your employee?¡± ¡°Are you out of out of your mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only looking out for you. Aren¡¯t you worried your dad might get lonely over there and find himself a new girlfriend? What if he ends up giving me a little brother?¡° looked down 47 ¡°Are they divorced yet?¡± ¡°No way to know.¡± Tina had barely stepped inside when Emerson called out from the living room. She poured herself a ss of water, took a long drink, and finally answered, ¡°My guess? Theo already gave them a heads¨Cup.¡± ¡°But Kelly swears they¡¯re divorced.¡± Emerson went quiet, fingersced together, slowly rubbing his knuckles. ¡°Let¡¯s not do anything until we¡¯re sure. For now, just wait.¡± If the Newton family wasn¡¯t backing Patricia anymore, and the Parsons family was off in another city, they¡¯d have an easy time making their move¨Cthere was no need to rush. ¡°What a waste of my time,¡± Tina grumbled, throwing herself onto the couch. ¡°Kelly¡¯s always so full of herself. I should¡¯ve known better than to take her word for it.¡± The more she thought about it, the more irritated she got, so she took another gulp of water. Emerson tried to reassure her. ¡°Just don¡¯t say anything to Ruby yet. Whether Patricia and Theo are divorced or not, we can¡¯t let them meet up. No need to stir up a mess.¡± Especially with the Miller family still tangled up in all this. They needed a real n. Around noon, Patricia had barelye back from the cemetery when Kelly came storming in, practically shaking with anger. She marched straight in, jabbing a finger at Patricia. ¡°Just tell me¨Cdid you and Theo get divorced or not?¡± ¡°We did.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re divorced, then why are you still hanging around, running off toin to him?¡± Patricia took the ss Marian handed her and sipped, her whole vibe calm and rxed¨Cthe total opposite of Kelly¡¯s meltdown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mrs. Newton? Losing your nerve? Can¡¯t handle the consequences now? Scared your son¡¯s going to make trouble for you?¡± ¡°We had a deal: as long as I divorced him, I could set any terms. But now? We¡¯re barely divorced and you¡¯re already dragging the Martins in to deal with me. Am I really that much of a problem for you?¡± Readplete version only at F¦ÉndNovel ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Kelly snapped, but Patricia caught the flicker of guilt on her face. She thought she could hide it, but Patricia saw right through her. ¡°People always get what¡¯sing to them. If you¡¯re so innocent, swear on your son¡¯s future. Go on,¡± Patricia pressed, closing in on her. ¡°If you¡¯re lying about me, swear Theo will never have kids.¡± 15:42 11 Chapter 4/ Kelly¡¯s eyes went wide, totally stunned. She lurched forward, but Jackson¨Cwho¡¯d been watching from the side¨Cimmediately stepped in front of Patricia, his presence enough to make Kelly stop short. ¡°Patricia, you and Theo were married. How can you be this heartless?¡± Patricia just smiled, cold and sharp. ¡°Not as heartless as Ms. Phipps. All nice to my face, scheming behind my back. If Tina hadn¡¯t clued me in, I never would¡¯ve guessed my so¨Ccalled mother¨Cinw, who promised me anything if I divorced, was actually plotting all along.¡± Weren¡¯t they supposed to be best friends? Well, Patricia was more than happy to sit back and watch them turn on each other. ¡°Go tell Theo¨CI want two hundred million wired to my ount. If I don¡¯t get it, I can¡¯t promise what I¡¯ll do next.¡± ¡°Two hundred million? Keep dreaming.¡± Patricia handed her empty ss to Marian, posture full of effortless confidence. ¡°If you won¡¯t pay, someone else will.¡± That tiny shift in Patricia¡¯s expression made it clear to Kelly¨CPatricia really did have something on them. Seeing Kelly hesitate, Patricia pressed on. ¡°Your best friend can¡¯t wait to pay up, you know.¡± ¡°What did Tina tell you?¡± Kelly demanded, suddenly wary, catching the hidden meaning in Patricia¡¯s words. Kelly hade here to confront Patricia, and had even gone straight to the Newtons to double¨Ccheck the story herself. 15.40 looked down 48 What happened that she didn¡¯t know about? Newest update provided by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? ¡°That¡¯s not Ms. Phipps¡¯s business,¡± she said, shifting in her wheelchair as she got ready to leave. With a quick nce at the person by the door, she added, ¡°Go tell Theo¨Cif he keeps me waiting, he¡¯ll regret it. I¡¯m not exactly known for my patience.¡± As soon as Kelly left, Jackson pulled the curtains shut, closing off the room from the outside world. He helped her up from the wheelchair. ¡°Miss, are you trying to stir things up between the Martins and the Newtons?¡± She gave a faint, almost careless smile. ¡°If the water isn¡¯t muddy, how am I supposed to slip in?¡± Wasn¡¯t Ruby supposed to be hopelessly in love with Theo? What would she do when she came back and saw Kelly and Tina tearing each other apart? That same girl who once stood in front of her, all smug and superior, calling her a cripple¨CPatricia wanted to rip off that perfect mask herself. She wanted everyone to see the truth, to leave her exposed in front of the whole world. ¡°Go on, I have something for you to take care of¡­¡± Jackson leaned in as Patricia whispered instructions. When she finished, his eyebrows shot up, a flicker of excitement shing in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll get right on it.¡± /* */ *** ¡°Did you hear? Ruby¡¯sing back. Word is, she still can¡¯t let go of Mr. Newton¨Cshe¡¯sing back to chase her true love.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she move overseas?¡± ¡°Come on, going abroad isn¡¯t what it used to be. Anyone can do it now. Without her family backing her up, what could she possibly make of herself out there?¡± ¡°So she went away, realized life as a rich man¡¯s wife is easier, and now she¡¯s crawling back?¡± ¡°Sounds about right,¡± someone agreed. ¡°She might actually have a shot, you know. Everyone knows what happened with Patricia¨Cshe lost her legs saving Mr. Newton, and the Newtons only married her to repay the debt. There¡¯s no real rtionship there. Patricia barely leaves the house and she doesn¡¯t care about Theo¡¯s business. The moment Ruby, his old me,es back, Patricia¡¯s done for.¡± ¡°Done for? Don¡¯t forget about Nina,¡± someone cut in, rolling their eyes. ¡°Nina? She¡¯s just a novelty for Theo, nothing serious. Ruby is the real deal¨Cthe childhood sweetheart. She and Theo go way back. She knows him better than anyone. Nina can¡¯tpete with that.¡± That¡¯s over twenty years of history together. What does Nina have to offerpared to that? ¡°Theo¡¯s the head of Newton Group now, working around the clock. He needs a real partner, not some fragile little flower. Nina doesn¡¯t stand a chance. Even Patricia, wheelchair or not, at least gives Theo 15:42 Chapter 48 a reputation for being responsible and loyal. If he ends up with Nina, people will just call him a cheater.¡± The bar buzzed with gossip, everyone tossing in their opinions. At a nearby table, a young woman clutched her drink, her hands shaking so hard the veins stood out. Her whole body felt hot, her mind spinning. ¡°Joey, is it true? Is Ruby reallying back?¡± Joseph handed her a tissue and sighed. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything official.¡± ¡°But if she¡¯sing back, she¡¯sing back.¡± ¡°As long as Theo hasn¡¯t divorced Patricia, you still have a chance.¡± Nina wiped her tears, sobbing as she looked at Joseph¨Cshe was barely in her twenties, still too young and soft for all this drama. Joseph couldn¡¯t stand seeing his little sister so upset, so he gave in and took her straight to Newton Enterprises. The moment they arrived, Aiden met them at the door. ¡°Where¡¯s Theo?¡± ¡°Mr. Newton went to the airport to pick someone up.¡± looked down 49 15-42 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 ¡°Is he picking up Ruby?¡± Nina blurted out before she could stop herself. Aiden looked a little startled. Wow, this girl really came in swinging¨Clike she was ready to put him on trial. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure,¡± he managed, trying to keep it professional. ¡°Mr. Newton usually doesn¡¯t tell me about his personal ns.¡± ¡°You¡¯re his assistant. How could you not know?¡± Nina shot back, frustration bubbling over. She wasn¡¯t letting this go. Joseph saw the tension building and quickly caught Nina by the arm. ¡°Nina, that¡¯s enough. Show some respect.¡± Aiden was Theo¡¯s right¨Chand man, and Joseph knew better than to let things get ugly. /* */ Nina caught the warning in her brother¡¯s eyes and finally backed off, mumbling, ¡°Sorry, Aiden. I just got anxious.¡± Aiden shook his head, a polite smile on his lips. ¡°No worries, Ms. Miller. I understand how you feel, but Mr. Newton really doesn¡¯t share his private schedule with me.¡± Joseph led Nina downstairs. As soon as they got into the car, he let out a quiet but firm rebuke. ¡°You were out of line. Aiden is Theo¡¯s chief assistant. You can¡¯t just talk to him like that.¡± ¡°I know, I know. I didn¡¯t mean it,¡± Nina said, her voice trembling. She looked down, wiping at her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just scared, okay? I finally get to be with Theo, and I can¡¯t stand the thought of losing him to someone else.¡± Joseph watched her, torn. Seeing his little sister cry always got to him, but he couldn¡¯t help but question if helping her chase after Theo had really been the right move. If it wasn¡¯t for Theo¡¯s childhood sweetheart, Nina¡¯s impatience alone would trip her up. This kind of impulsive personality wouldn¡¯tst two episodes in a drama. ¡°Let¡¯s just go home,¡± he said gently. ¡°Can I wait here for him?¡± Nina asked, voice small. ¡°If you want to wait, fine. But I have to head out¨CI¡¯ve got things to do.¡± Nina waited. It was well into the afternoon before Theo finally came back to the office. Aiden met him at the door. ¡°Ms. Miller¡¯s been here since noon.¡± Theo¡¯s brows drew together, but he didn¡¯t say anything about it. Instead, he got straight to business. ¡°Set up a dinner for ten tonight. Invite some of the media executives.¡± Th?s chapter is updated by Find[?]ovel ¡°I¡¯ll get right on it.¡± Nina heard voices and shot up from the couch, her eyes glued to Theo as he walked in. He barely looked at her, striding into his office with a cold, distant tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe to the office for a while?¡± ¡°I know. I just missed you. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Nina¡¯s voice got softer with every word, her whole posture 15:42 shrinking as she pleaded with him. Theo hesitated, just for a moment. After all, he¡¯d watched her grow up¨Cshe was like a little sister. ¡°Come in,¡± he said atst. Theo¡¯s office was nothing special¨Cclean, minimal, just like the rest of his family¡¯s style. Nina stepped in, and Theo even poured her a ss of water himself. ¡°I have to get back to work soon. If you¡¯re tired, you can rest a bit. If not, I¡¯ll ask Aiden to take you home.¡± Nina fidgeted, her nerves obvious. ¡°Is Rubying back?¡± she asked, almost too quietly to hear. She¡¯d never learned to hide her feelings, and patience just wasn¡¯t her thing. Theo paused as he set down the ss. This was the third time he¡¯d heard about Ruby today. First from Patricia. Then from a friend at work. And now Nina. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said evenly. ¡°If that¡¯s all you wanted to ask, there¡¯s your answer. You can go now.¡± ¡°Theo, you can¡¯t just treat me like this. We¡­¡± Nina¡¯s words caught in her throat. She twisted her fingers in the hem of her dress, voice barely a whisper. ¡°You¡¯re making me feel like I¡¯m¡­ just some cheap fling.¡± In Nina¡¯s world, sleeping together meant something real. Theo¡¯s coldness scared her. It made her feel like she didn¡¯t matter at all. looked down 50 ¡°Nina, I¡¯ve got way too much going on right now. I¡¯m swamped and really don¡¯t have the energy to talk about this.¡± Theo¡¯s head was pounding. Home was a mess, work was relentless, and now Nina just had to add to the chaos. After storming out of the office, Nina sat in her car, crying until her eyes stung. The more she cried, the more resentful she felt, unable to let things go. She scrolled through her photos, picked out one¨Cher and Theo, lying together on the bed, looking like a picture¨Cperfect couple¨Cand posted it to her social feed, setting it so only one person could see. Back at the house, Patricia leaned against the kitchen counter with a ss of warm water, watching Jackson and Marian haul boxes out to the car. A small, satisfied smile yed on her lips as she checked her phone. She found Nina¡¯s new post and couldn¡¯t help feeling pleased. ¡°What¡¯s got you smiling like that?¡± Marian asked as she walked in, noticing Patricia¡¯s good mood. Patricia handed over her phone. /* */ Marian nced at the screen. ¡°When did you change your profile picture?¡± Hadn¡¯t it been a grey cloud before? Now it was a cute cartoon. Even the username had changed¨Cnow it read ¡°Ruby.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s this supposed to be?¡± ¡°Nina, obviously.¡± Patricia exined, totally calm. ¡°I figured she¡¯d crack and post something on her social. So I changed my profile pic and name to match Ruby¡¯s. She must not have noticed and set the post to ¡®only me¡®¨Cbut thinking it was Ruby.¡± Patricia took a quick screenshot, sent it straight to a reporter, then switched her profile back, all with the kind of cool efficiency that said she¡¯d done this a hundred times before. ¡°You actually predicted all that? That¡¯s wild!¡± Patricia grinned, clearly enjoying herself. ¡°Girls her age aren¡¯t that hard to figure out.¡± Riding the high of her little victory, she decided to call her cousin Chelsea and invite her out for dinner. Chelsea picked up sounding half¨Cdead, her voice t with exhaustion from endless days in theb. ¡°If you want to drop off food, I¡¯ll eat it. But don¡¯t even think about making me go out.¡± ¡°I thought you were doing research, not serving a prison sentence. Do you need someone toe visit you behind bars?¡± ¡°At least prisoners get to sleep. Research ves like me don¡¯t get that luxury.¡± Chelsea let out a dramatic sigh. She¡¯d turned down a cushy family business for this¨Cwas this karma or what? Pure, instant karma. 15:42 At eight¨Cthirty, Patricia and Jackson pulled up at Chelsea¡¯s research institute. While Jackson parked the car, Patricia waited under a tree, dressed in a pale yellow sundress, leaning on her cane. When she saw Jackson crossing the lot with a food box, she turned to head inside. She barely took two steps before she had to dodge a banana peel, stumbled, and nearly lost her bnce. ¡°Careful.¡± A strong arm caught her just in time. Patricia¡¯s heart skipped, her breath catching for a second. She steadied herself and gently pushed his hand away. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said quietly. The man¡¯s voice was steady and deep. ¡°Why so formal?¡± She looked up, surprised. ¡°Do we know each other?¡± He was striking¨Cmovie¨Cstar handsome, with soft eyes and a kind of calm authority that made him both intimidating and strangely approachable. His gaze held a quiet intensity, like he was seeing straight through her. He just smiled a little at her question, not bothering to answer. Th?s chapter is updated by f¦É?dn¦Ïvel ncing at the caring up behind her, he let go of her arm and stepped away, disappearing as quickly as he¡¯d appeared. No lingering, no awkwardness, as if even the hint of surprise in his eyes had been just for show. ¡°Who was that?¡± Chelsea asked, catching up just as Patricia muttered to herself. Chelsea raised an eyebrow. ¡°You seriously don¡¯t recognize him?¡± 15:42 looked down 51 She honestly couldn¡¯t remember. If she had met a guy that distinctive, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have forgotten him. ¡°Do I know him?¡± she asked. ¡°Remember at the Parsons¡® house? My dad brought him in to consult on your recovery. You two met then,¡± Chelsea exined. Patricia just shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember at all.¡± Chelsea linked arms with her as they made their way to a stone bench in the yard. ¡°Makes sense. You were in your own little world back then. Even Grandma couldn¡¯t get through to you, let alone some stranger. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Back then, Patricia was at her lowest point. She was strung so tight she could snap, refusing to ept what had happened to her leg. Every top specialist in Riverdale had told her there was no hope¨Cand that alone was enough to break anyone. Who notices the sun shining when their own world is pouring rain? They sat together in the courtyard, chatting aimlessly, when Patricia¡¯s phone started buzzing nonstop. She nced at the screen¨Cnotifications were blowing up her group chat. There were six people in the group¨Cher, and the five medical staff who¡¯d helped with her rehab. Usually, they were all business, but today, the messages were flying so fast she could barely keep up. Apparently, a photo posted earlier that afternoon had thrown the inte into chaos. Thement section was brutal. ¡°Ugh! That cheating scumbag¨Ccaught red¨Chanded and still denying it. How many times has he done this?¡± ¡°I feel so bad for his wife. And that girl¨Cdoes she actually think being the side chick is something to brag about? The guy¡¯s PR team is scrambling, meanwhile his girlfriend¡¯s online unting their rtionship. The stupidity is unreal.¡± ¡°And he sent the proof straight to his own wife!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so mad I could scream¡­¡± ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Chelsea raised an eyebrow, peering at Patricia¡¯s phone. She read a few of the savagements and let out a sharpugh, ¡°He¡¯s toast. Totally deserves it.¡± ¡°Someone at the institute bought shares in Newton Enterprises. Says the stock¡¯s tanking hard.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t warn them to sell?¡± 15.10 AN ¡°Honestly, not telling him to buy more was the kindest thing I could do,¡± Chelsea scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s my mortal enemy¨Che wants advice from me? Not a chance.¡± After leaving the institute, Patricia stopped by the mall. She still had time, so she figured she¡¯d pick up some thank¨Cyou gifts for the doctors and nurses who¡¯d stuck by her side these past two years. Riverdale was full of massive malls. No matter which one you walked into, there were luxury brands everywhere. Jackson wheeled her up to a cosmetics counter, and she asked the associate to put together three identical sets of high¨Cend skincare¨Ceach one easily running into the thousands. Then she headed up to the fourth floor to the lifestyle store and picked outplete gaming setups for the two male doctors. Just as she was about to have everything wrapped, she caught a glimpse of a pair of ck dress shoes stopping right next to her wheelchair. She looked up and found Joseph standing there, one hand in his pocket, wearing a ck polo that made his forced ¡®elite¡® vibe look even more fake. ¡°Buying game gear, sis¨Cinw?¡± he said, his tone casual but his eyes sharp. Updates are released by find(?)ovel ¡°It¡¯s for someone else,¡± Patricia replied, not bothering to hide her indifference. ¡°A guy?¡± he pressed. His question wasn¡¯t awkward¨Cit was calcted, like he¡¯d rehearsed how to stir the pot. ¡°Is Mr. Miller hoping it¡¯s a man?¡± she shot back. ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally, sis¨Cinw. I¡¯m just worried about my buddy¡¯s reputation,¡± Joseph said with a sly smile. In other words, he was trying to set her up as the fall guy. How was this any different from when Kelly tried to throw her under the bus? His own sister had wrecked someone¡¯s marriage, and now he was desperate to me the wife instead. Figures¨Ceveryone around Theo was the same. People just can¡¯t resist juicy drama, especially when ites to messy rtionships. Patricia barely nced at the curious faces sneaking looks in her direction, pretending not to notice the gossip swirling around her. 15:43 looked down 52 Chapter 52 Patricia¡¯s lips twisted into a cool, mocking smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t my dear husband just hit the trending list with your sister? If a man¡¯s willing to sleep with his own brother¡¯s wife, do you really think he gives a damn about his reputation?¡± ¡°Newton Enterprises and the Miller family-¡± Patricia didn¡¯t even get to finish. Joseph lunged forward and wrapped his hand around her throat, cutting her off. He squeezed so hard, it looked like he might haul her right out of her wheelchair. Jackson saw what was happening and didn¡¯t hesitate. He stormed over and kicked Joseph straight in the side, sending him crashing right to the boutique¡¯s entrance. Patricia gasped for air, hand at her neck, and then nced up. Jackson and Joseph were already locked in a fight¨Cwell, it was more Jackson beating the crap out of him. Joseph barely got a hit in. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? FindN0vel Patricia just sat there and watched, no intention of stepping in. It was the guys who¡¯de with Joseph who started panicking. They rushed over, shouting, ¡°Patricia, please! If this keeps up, someone¡¯s going to get hurt!¡± /* */ She shot back a re, ice cold. ¡°Oh? And when he was choking me, none of you thought someone might die?¡± Her eyes were sharp, daring them to say one more word. One day, she thought, I¡¯ll settle the score with Joseph first. The group fell silent, fake smiles dropping off their faces. No one could figure out what had gotten into Joseph. Who attacks someone in a wheelchair? He had to be out of his mind. Eventually, the boutique manager came running, begging Jackson to stop. It took some convincing, but Jackson finally let Joseph go. Patricia calmly straightened her blouse, her voice like a de. ¡°Mr. Miller, instead of wasting your time ming me, maybe go home and teach your parents how to raise their daughter. Even if things aren¡¯t great between Theo and me, that¡¯s between husband and wife. Your sister has no business getting involved. And you¨Cknowing your brother has a wife, but still trying to push your own sister into his bed? You dare lecture me? Your sister¡¯s happy to be the other woman, then shows off about it on social media like it¡¯s something to be proud of. With a family like yours, no wonder your ancestors must be turning in their graves.¡± ¡°Patricia-¡± Joseph lunged for her again, but Jackson stepped forward, ready to throw down. Joseph¡¯s friends jumped in, dragging him away. ¡°Let it go, man. Just let it go.¡± He thrashed, face twisted with fury. ¡°Let me go! I¡¯ll kill her!¡± In the elevator, Joseph¡¯s face was a mess, bruised and swollen. Jackson had only hit where it would show¨Che wanted everyone to see. One of the guys sighed, trying to talk sense into him. ¡°If you go after her, you and Theo are done. Even if they¡¯re not in love, Patricia¡¯s still his wife. You want your brother to lose his wife because of you? That¡¯s low.¡± 10:36 Another muttered, ¡°Just drop it, man. What¡¯s the point?¡± Your sister forced her way into their home, and your family tries to dump the me on Patricia. Just because she¡¯s an orphan and uses a wheelchair, you think you can bully her? They didn¡¯t dare say it out loud, but everyone was thinking it. Patricia, meanwhile, wasn¡¯t just sitting around. She asked the staff for the security footage and posted it straight to the inte. No hashtags. Noments. Just a man choking a woman in public¨Cenough to set the inte on fire. It didn¡¯t take long for people online to put the pieces together. The sister slept with Patricia¡¯s husband. The brother attacked Patricia. The whole Miller family only picks on those who can¡¯t fight back. Before long, the Miller family hotel website was hacked, stered with the scandal. Patricia scrolled through the headlines, then tossed her tablet aside and got ready for bed. She was just reaching for the light when Marian knocked and poked her head in. ¡°Miss, Mr. Newton is here. He¡¯s waiting at the door.¡± looked down 53 10:36 Chapter 53 As soon as Theo walked in, the emptiness hit him. The shelves and tables that used to be crowded with Patricia¡¯s knickknacks were bare or filled with unfamiliar things. But what really caught him off¨Cguard was the missing nts¨Ceveryst flower and green leaf Patricia had fussed over these past two years was just gone. It was that in¨Cbetween time when spring melts into summer, when the window sills should¡¯ve been blooming. Now, not a single bloom in sight. She¡¯d loved those things. Protected them. Now they¡¯d vanished, too. ¡°Are you moving out?¡± he asked. He found Patricia upstairs, lounging on the bed in a white, old¨Cfashioned nightgown. Her long hair was braided to one side, tied with a silk ribbon. She looked like she belonged in a painting¨Ccalm, distant, almost unreal. But Theo knew better. That serene look was just a front. Patricia never let anyone close. Whatever happened when she was younger had left scars too deep to heal. After her parents died, she cut herself off from everyone. Even her cousin Chelsea, her only real family, she barely saw. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Patricia asked, voice even. ¡°Where are you moving to?¡± Theo pressed. She just shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s not really any of your business.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not enemies, Patricia. At least not yet.¡± She almostughed at that. He really thought that? Good thing he was only guessing¨Cotherwise, she¡¯d actually have something to worry about. ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we make a clean break,¡± she said, finally answering his question. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯ste. Did youe here for something?¡± ¡°I heard about what happened with Joseph,¡± Theo said. ¡°You know how protective he is of his sister. He¡¯s not a bad guy.¡± Patricia¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. ¡°Not a bad guy? He grabbed a disabled woman by the neck and yanked her out of her wheelchair in front of everyone. Theo, you don¡¯t thank me for the legs you lost because of me, fine¨Cbut you let your best friende here and bully me, and now you want to tell me he¡¯s a good person?¡± Her voice was t, almost too calm. She¡¯d heard this kind of excuse from Theo too many times. No matter what anyone did to her, somehow, it always ended up being her fault. The people who hurt her always had a reason, and Theo was always ready to defend them¨Cnever her. She looked at him, a cold little smile at the edge of her lips. ¡°You want me to drop this?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Before he could answer, she nodded. ¡°But you have to choose¨Cyour mother or Joseph. Pick one. Since we were married, I¡¯ll at least give you that.¡± 10:36 ¡°Patricia¡­¡± Theo stared at her, his voice rising in disbelief. Patricia kept going, unbothered. ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you? Your mom came to see me. I¡¯ve already been patient enough, Mr. Newton.¡± ¡°You know what I can do. If I go public with what I have, you¡¯ll be lucky if you only lose your CEO seat at Newton Enterprises. Or maybe your whole family falls apart.¡± She looked him right in the eye. ¡°I don¡¯t think any man could stand to see his wife naked in bed with another man. Could you?¡± ¡°Patricia, don¡¯t push me.¡± Some things went way beyond business¨Csome things were life or death. She didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Right back at you.¡± That night, Theo left without getting anything from her¨Cno promises, just her sharp words echoing in his head. He stormed back to the Newton house, furious. But right as he was about to open the door, he stopped. A thought hit him out of nowhere. Maybe this chaos, all this drama¨Cmaybe it was exactly what Patricia wanted. Maybe he¡¯d been ying right into her hands from the very start. For all her delicate looks, Patricia was nothing like she seemed. She might look like a lily, pure and innocent, but inside, she was all poison. 10:3 The source of th?s content is F¦ÉndNovel looked down 54 It was poison¨Clethal. One touch could kill you. The front door swung open. Judy stepped out with a bag of trash, then froze when she saw Theo standing outside. She nearly dropped the bag. ¡°Mr. Newton, you¡¯re back. Why are you just standing there?¡± she blurted out, surprised. Theo¡¯s frown deepened, tension written all over his face. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked, not bothering to hide his annoyance. He was certain he¡¯d already let her go. Before Judy could answer, Kelly appeared in the doorway, her tone easy. ¡°I asked her toe back. I¡¯m used to having her around.¡± Theo nced at the clock, eyebrows raised. ¡°You¡¯re homete. Something happen?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the study,¡± Kelly said, turning to follow as Theo stepped inside and changed his shoes. The moment the study door shut behind them, Theo¡¯s voice was sharp. ¡°You went to see Patr¨ªcia, didn¡¯t you?¡± /* */ Kelly met his stare, a hint of defiance in her voice. ¡°Is that a problem? Am I not allowed to see her anymore?¡± He scoffed. ¡°So after all these years, you really think everything I¡¯ve done for you can be undone by a few words from another woman?¡± The Newton family had poured everything into him¨Cmoney, time, connections. Every single resource, all for his future. If it wasn¡¯t for this marriage in name only getting in the way, he¡¯d be so much further by now. Kelly¡¯s voice was calm, but there was steel underneath. ¡°I¡¯ve never denied what your family¡¯s done for me. But I¡¯ll say it again¨CI¡¯m an adult. I know how to handle my own problems. If you don¡¯t want things to get messy, stay away from Patricia.¡± Her eyes sharpened. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Does she have something on you?¡± Theo hesitated, his eyes flickering away. If only that were the case. A man¡¯s mistakes were always easier to fix than a woman¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°And about the Miller family¨Cjust stay out of it, okay?¡± Theo¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°On paper, Patricia and I aren¡¯t divorced. If you so much as lift a finger to help the Millers, the media will start spinning stories about me and Nina. I¡¯ll be branded a cheater.¡± He opened the door and left, ending the conversation. There was no way he could tell Kelly the truth¨Cthat Patricia was holding onto somepromising photos of her with another man. That was a secret too heavy to confess. The next morning, reporters crowded outside the Miller family hotel. The Millers had made their 10:36 name in the hotel business, building B&Z Corporation into a powerhouse with a dozen different hotel brands¨Cluxury, mid¨Crange, budget¨Cdominating Riverdale¡¯s hospitality scene. They were right in the middle of a massive expansion, spending a fortune on advertising and pulling in new franchisees. But then, out of nowhere, disaster struck: the owner¡¯s son had assaulted a disabled woman, and the story was all over the news. Instantly, negative press was everywhere. Thepany¡¯s reputation was tanking. Ben, the eldest son, had been busy overseas most of the year, chasing opportunities to take their hotel brands international. He was hardly ever home. He never expected his first trip back would be because of a scandal. Inside the Miller family living room, the mood was tense. Joseph sat on the sofa in a crisp ck shirt, his salt¨Cand¨Cpepper hairbed neatly. His father¡¯s re was cold and sharp. Zoey sat next to him, sighing in frustration as she turned to Joseph. ¡°Your father and I are out there working ourselves to death trying to grow the business, and you? You¡¯re dragging us down. What were you thinking, Joseph? Hitting a woman?¡± Latest content published on find[?]ovel ¡°You think you were just blowing off steam? Do you realize you just flushed millions in advertising down the drain?¡± Joseph¡¯s voice was low, regret clear in his eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking. I get how serious this is now.¡± Zoey¡¯s voice was tight. ¡°It¡¯s a littlete for that, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to her in person,¡± Joseph said. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make it right.¡± 10:37 looked down 55 Patricia had barely opened her eyes that morning when she heard a noisymotion outside her front door. She padded over, pushed the curtain aside, and peeked out. There was Joseph, posted up right at her doorstep, with a small crowd trailing behind him¨Ccameras and all. Was this seriously his idea of a public apology? Turning up with the media to stage some headline¨Cworthy reconciliation? Downstairs, Jackson was waiting. ¡°Miss,¡± he called, seeing her finally make her way down. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with them,¡± Patricia said, not even pausing. If Joseph needed an audience just to say sorry, she wasn¡¯t about to y along. All day, Joseph stood outside. He didn¡¯t leave, and Patricia didn¡¯t so much as crack open the door. Joseph must¡¯ve been exhausted, but he kept on livestreaming, determined not to let his guard down for even a second. And in thements, people couldn¡¯t help but pour in¨Cthanks in no small part to the Miller family¡¯s PR push. Suddenly, the ¡°wealthy heir waiting all day for forgiveness¡± became the talk of the inte. /* */ ¡°Wow, not every rich guy goes this far to apologize.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost ny degrees! He hasn¡¯t taken a sip of water. That¡¯s real effort.¡± ¡°Is she not home or just refusing to forgive him? It¡¯s not like anything serious happened, right? Didn¡¯t his people already get what they deserved? Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°Seriously, just forgive him!¡± But Patricia wasn¡¯t just sitting around. She picked up her phone and called someone from the Parsons family, asking them to get the official media involved and share her side of the story. .should an apology mean you have to forgive? That¡¯s just emotional ckmail.¡± ¡°Apologies shouldn¡¯t be a publicity stunt.¡± Just like that, the tide of public opinion shifted. Meanwhile, at home, Nina was glued to her tablet, anxiously scrolling through thetestments. She looked up at her father. ¡°Dad, maybe I could ask Mrs. Newton to step in? Maybe she could help smooth things over.¡± Ben shot her a look, calm but firm. ¡°Do you really need me to remind you how bad things are between Kelly and her own daughter¨Cinw? If you can¡¯t even find the right person to help, what¡¯s the point?¡± Nina fell quiet, the words catching in her throat. You could only rely on people who actually had a good rtionship with you¨Cotherwise, you just made things worse. Before Nina could say anything else, Joseph¡¯s livestream was abruptly shut down. Out at the gate, the police had arrived. Someone had reported them for causing a disturbance, and 13.27 now it was time to clear out. ¡°Mr. Miller, don¡¯t make this harder for me. If you weren¡¯t broadcasting everything live, maybe we could. look the other way. But with all these people watching¡­¡± The officer sighed, ncing at the cameras behind Joseph. This text is hosted at Find?Novel Joseph got the message. Sometimes, you just had to swallow your pride. He left the estate, but instead of heading home, he drove to a friend¡¯s wine shop across the city. As soon as he walked in and sat down, he spotted Colton¨Cthe owner himself¨Cbehind the counter. Joseph blinked in surprise. ¡°When did you get back from Toronto?¡± Colton barely ever showed up in person, always letting his staff run things. Bumping into him today felt like some kind of twist of fate. ¡°Two days ago,¡± Colton replied. ¡°Back for business?¡± Joseph asked. ¡°Reporting to the boss,¡± Colton said, rolling his eyes and handing Joseph a cigarette. ¡°You¡¯ve made quite a mess for yourself these past few days.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even bring it up,¡± Joseph groaned, taking the cigarette and lighting it. He picked up a ss of wine, then dropped into a seat by the window, exhaling a long, tired breath. ¡°You¡¯re just going to have to deal with it for now,¡± Colton said, his tone even. He¡¯d never thought much of Joseph¡¯s character, even though they went to school together. They weren¡¯t close, but he knew exactly what kind of person Joseph was. The Miller family had been pouring money into their hotels, desperate to build their brand. Timing couldn¡¯t be more critical. If Joseph had stopped to think for even a second, he would¡¯ve realized how reckless he¡¯d been. They could share a drink, maybe a few words¨Cbut anything more? That was out of the question.. looked down 56 ¡°That woman? She¡¯s as sly as theye,¡± Joseph grumbled,unching into stories about Patricia¨Cher scheming ways, her sharp mind, all the way back to when they were teenagers in school. He kept going, like he knew every twist in her life¨Cher ident, her marriage to Theo, all the drama in the past two years. ¡°Didn¡¯t her family¡¯spany get split up by the Martin uncles?¡± someone asked. ¡°Split up? Like they were ever going to leave it all to her. She¡¯s just a girl¨Cno way she could handle that kind of business.¡± Colton raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say she was ruthless and knew exactly what she was doing?¡± So when you want to insult her, she¡¯s this cold, calcting mastermind, but when there¡¯s something to gain, suddenly she¡¯s just a helpless girl? The double standard was almost impressive. Colton tapped his cigarette over the ashtray, not bothering to hide his annoyance, /* */ Joseph picked up on it and quickly changed the subject. ¡°Hey, I heard your Uncle Oliver¡¯s bringing hispany back to town?¡± Colton shrugged. ¡°Do I look like someone who keeps up with family news?¡± He was about to say more when his phone buzzed. He checked the screen, stepped away to answer, then came back and pped Joseph on the shoulder. ¡°Something came up at home. Gotta go.¡± As he walked out, a sleek ck Audi A8 rolled up to the curb. Colton slid into the back seat, still smirking a little. A low, easy voice greeted him. ¡°You look pretty pleased. Good news?¡± ¡°Just ran into an old ssmate. If you check the news this week, you¡¯ll probably figure out who.¡± ¡°Ben¡¯s son?¡± Colton snorted. ¡°Yeah, that idiot.¡± ¡°And the Martin girl? Poor thing. I doubt that marriage willst.¡± Colton¡¯s lips twisted. ¡°No way it will.¡± The man beside him spoke quietly. ¡°It¡¯s already over.¡± Colton blinked. ¡°Uncle Oliver, how¡¯d you know?¡± Then he remembered¨Cif Uncle Oliver was moving thepany back, he¡¯d have to know everything going on in Riverdale. In the vi¡¯s tea room, sunlight spilled across the table where Patricia sat, calligraphy brush in hand, painting neat strokes on soft rice paper. 13.271 Marian wandered over and nced at the five characters Patricia had just finished. ¡°Counting down?¡± Patricia nodded, eyes never leaving the page. She paused for a second, thinking about all the people she had to deal with. Who should she handle first? After a moment, she pressed her brush down and wrote: Miller. ¡°We¡¯ll start with the Millers,¡± she said quietly. That evening, Patricia picked up her phone and dialed. The man who answered sounded genuinely happy to hear from her, chatting warmly before she cut to the chase. Official source is find?novel ¡°Uncle, remember you once told me about an old employee of yours who switched to hotels? Hisst name¡¯s Miller, right?¡± ¡°Ben? Yeah. Why?¡± ¡°His son put his hands on me,¡± Patricia said with a weary sigh. Atticus went quiet, moving away from the background noise. ¡°Tell me everything.¡± So Patriciaid it all out¨Cevery detail, including how Nina and Theo ended up together. Atticus listened, silent until she was done. ¡°I¡¯ming back right away,¡± he said atst. If he waited any longer, his only niece would be left for others to trample. Atticus moved fast. By the next morning, rumors were already swirling at Ben¡¯s hotel¨Csomeone big was asking questions about him. Ben was confused. ¡°Mr. Owens? Why¡¯s he suddenly interested in me?¡± A coworker shot him a look. ¡°Are you really that clueless? That woman your son went after? She¡¯s his niece. Only family she¡¯s got since her mom passed away¡­¡± looked down 57 Chapter 57 After Ben hung up, he just sat there on the couch,pletely silent. Zoey came in, phone still in her hand. She¡¯d just finished a call with an investor, and the things he¡¯d said were enough to make anyone¡¯s skin crawl. She was about to talk strategy with Ben¨Cfigure out what to do next¨Cbut when she saw him, the words caught in her throat. He looked furious, his face dark and unreadable. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. Ben didn¡¯t look at her. ¡°Call your brother. Tell him toe home.¡± Nina didn¡¯t dare ask questions. She pulled out her phone and dialed Joseph. He picked up right away he was just leaving the wine shop and heading home. Less than thirty minutester, Joseph walked into the living room. He barely made it through the door before Ben hurled a book at him. It hit him square in the forehead, and blood instantly began to trickle down his face. The pain made his head spin. ¡°Dad?¡± he managed. /* */ ¡°Do you even know who Patricia¡¯s uncle is?¡± Ben demanded. Joseph just shrugged, lookingpletely unconcerned. ¡°Isn¡¯t he with the Parsons family? Who else?¡± Honestly, if the Parsons really cared about her, would they have let her marry Theo? She was just an orphan¨Cwhy would they go out of their way for her? ¡°Isn¡¯t he just-¡°Ben¡¯s voice exploded, cutting Joseph off. His eyes shed with anger. ¡°Atticus was your father¡¯smander,¡± Zoey said quietly, stepping in. She looked at Joseph, her disappointment obvious. He was ambitious, smart¨Cmaybe too smart for his own good¨Cbut he never learned to hold back. ¡°When your father left the service, we didn¡¯t have enough for your grandma¡¯s medical bills. It was Atticus who gave us two hundred thousand. He saved her life.¡± Zoey¡¯s voice shook, just a little. ¡°And when your dad made it, tried to pay him back, Atticus wouldn¡¯t take a penny.¡± You can¡¯t ever really repay someone for saving your mother. If it weren¡¯t for Atticus, there wouldn¡¯t even be a Miller family now. Zoey¡¯s tone turned steely. ¡°You might look down on Patricia. Maybe your fights didn¡¯t mean much to the Parsons. But this time, you crossed a line. You grabbed her by the throat in public, pulled her out of her wheelchair. How do you think her family¡¯s going to take that?¡± Joseph was silent, hand pressed to his bleeding forehead. ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯reing with me to apologize. And you¡¯ll do it properly.¡± The next morning at ten, Atticus¡¯s flightnded at Riverdale International Airport. Jackson spotted him right away and hurried over. Atticus had barely said hello when a voice called out from across the terminal: ¡°Mr. Parsons!¡± He looked up¨Cit was Ben, and Joseph was with him. 13:27 Jackson muttered under his breath, ¡°They¡¯ve got some nerve showing up.¡± He nced at Atticus. ¡°Want me to wait nearby?¡± ¡°No need. Let¡¯s go,¡± Atticus replied, not bothering to hide hisck of interest in chatting with the Get full chapters from find(?)ovel Millers. Jackson drove Atticus straight to the hotel they¡¯d already booked. Once they¡¯d checked in, Atticus frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not taking me home?¡± ¡°Miss said the hotel would be easier,¡± Jackson exined, though the truth was, there wasn¡¯t much left at the house anymore. Besides, they¡¯d all be leaving in four days anyway. Lunchtime rolled around before long. Patricia had reserved a private room at a Riverdale restaurant nearby. The ce was big, but only Chelsea was there with her. ¡°I¡¯ve told you a million times, you should¡¯ve left Riverdale when you had the chance. But you never listen,¡± Chelsea said. Patricia poured tea for her uncle and sighed, helpless. ¡°Uncle, even if I¡¯d left, I¡¯d still be thinking about this ce.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re stuck on the past, it doesn¡¯t matter where you go. You¡¯ll still be carrying the weight,¡± Atticus said gently. ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s better to face things head¨Con.¡± Before he could say more, Chelsea jumped in. ¡°Why are you lecturing her? It¡¯s not like she can¡¯t make her own decisions.¡± looked down 58 ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re just here to keep things fair¨Cfocus on what matters, Chelsea said, waving it off like it was nothing. Atticus, who¡¯d spent years in the military, didn¡¯t take interruptions lightly. When Chelsea cut him off. he shot her a re that could freezeva. ¡°Did I say I was talking about you?¡± He turned back to her, voice clipped. ¡°You¡¯ve got a perfectly good family business waiting for you, but instead you run off to do research. You¡¯re broke, scraping by, and still asking your family for money at your age.¡± Chelsea just rolled her eyes and leaned back. Then Atticus shifted his attention to Patricia. ¡°What do you think?¡± Patricia¡¯s voice was steady. ¡°It¡¯s a little bloody.¡± ¨C ¡°Go on,¡± Atticus said. She didn¡¯t blink. ¡°I want to ruin his hand.¡± The food had barely hit the table when the private dining room door swung open. Ben stepped in with Joseph, and a couple of Atticus¡¯s old military buddies followed behind, awkward as peacekeepers. Atticus had gotten the lowdown on Ben from one of those men the night before. Now, the guy was standing in the doorway, trying to smooth things over, but you could tell by the way everyone talked: Ben was in the wrong. Patricia stayed mostly silent, sitting quietly in her wheelchair with a polite, almost distant smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. When the conversation turned serious, Atticus looked at her. ¡°Patricia, what do you think?¡± Patricia¡¯s gazended on Joseph, her tone frosty. ¡°Mr. Miller hasn¡¯t even apologized. What exactly am I supposed to say?¡± Official source is Find~Novel Joseph realized she was calling him out. He hurried over, bent at the waist. ¡°Ms. Martin, I¡¯m sorry. I was impulsive and I didn¡¯t think. Please, I hope you can forgive me.¡± Patricia didn¡¯t answer. The room went quiet, the tension thick enough to taste. Joseph stayed bowing, too nervous to look up, while everyone waited. Almost ten minutes ticked by before Patricia finally spoke, her voice calm but cutting. ¡°If all it takes to fix a mistake is a quick apology, then mistakes must be pretty cheap.¡± ¡°Your wife slept with my husband. You, Mr. Miller, attacked me in public. Uncle, if I just let this go, what does that make me? A pushover. A joke.¡± Atticus¡¯s face darkened at that. The silence grew heavier. Patricia looked at Ben. ¡°I¡¯m not even talking about friendship here¨Cjust the fact that I was there for you once. Is this how you repay me?¡± 13:27 ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today. I failed as a father,¡± Ben said, head down. ¡°Yeah, you did. Your son¡¯s a mess, and so is your da your daughter.¡± Atticus set his ss down and leveled Ben with the kind of stare that made people stand straighter. ¡°Work is important, but so is raising your family right. My sister died and left me with just this one niece. After all the help I gave your family, your son humiliates her? When I¡¯m gone, how could I face my family?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. The Miller family will make this right for you and Ms. Martin,¡± Ben promised, nodding over and over. As long as Atticus was around, nobody wanted to cross the Parsons family. Ben followed Atticus¡¯s gaze to Joseph¡¯s hand. He hesitated, jaw set, but he knew there was no way out unless he went along. With a heavy sigh, he walked over, grabbed Joseph¡¯s hand, and pressed it to the doorframe. Then he mmed the heavy wooden door. The crack of bone and Joseph¡¯s scream split the air, echoing through the stunned silence. looked down 59 Chapter 59 ¡°Joseph¡­¡± Nina¡¯s voice trembled as she stood by her brother¡¯s hospital bed, his face pale against the white sheets. Tears streamed down her cheeks, her sobs catching in her throat. Out in the hallway, Joseph was deep in conversation with an oldrade. The man¡¯s expression was tight, worry written all over his face, like he wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t quite get the words out. ¡°Joseph, your kid¡¯s still young. There¡¯s still time to turn things around.¡± Joseph nodded, his jaw clenched. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t helped today, I probably wouldn¡¯t have even gotten to see her.¡± ¡°The oldmander giving you another shot means he still trusts you,¡± his friend said, giving Joseph¡¯s shoulder a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Guys like us, we grew up with nothing. Now all we do is chase money, and sometimes we forget what¡¯s really important¨Craising our kids right. Life gives and takes, you know? There¡¯s always a price.¡± He shook his head, sighing. Ben walked his friend to the door. But before he could say a word, Nina¡¯s voice sliced through the air. ¡°Dad, how could you do that to your own son?¡± She stared at him, her eyes red and swollen, thinking about Joseph¡¯s hands¨Chands that might never be the same. Updates are released by find?novel Ben¡¯s face darkened. He strode over, ring down at Nina. ¡°You¡¯re questioning me? You knew Theo was married and still went after him, desperate to be the other woman. Did I raise you to break up someone else¡¯s family?¡± Nina¡¯s anger red. ¡°I love him! What¡¯s so wrong with that?¡± She wiped her tears away, her voice shaking with frustration. ¡°And don¡¯t act like you didn¡¯t let me be with Theo! Didn¡¯t you say it would help the Miller family? Wasn¡¯t that supposed to be good for everyone? Now, just because you¡¯re worried about your own reputation, you¡¯re ming everything on me?¡± The sound of Ben¡¯s p rang out, sharp and shocking. Nina¡¯s lip split, blood trickling down her chin. She stared at the floor, stunned¨Cshe¡¯d never been hit before. Ben had always been strict, but he¡¯d neverid a hand on her. Not until now. Sobbing, Nina shoved past him and ran out of the hospital, her cries echoing down the hallway. ¡°Did you hear? The Miller boy broke his ¡°Where¡¯d you hear that?¡± arm ¡°My husband told me. Apparently, the Parsons family came all the way to Riverdale to back up their daughter. They were ready for a fight, but then it turned out Ben used to serve under the Parsons¡® old man. Back when Ben left the army, his mom needed surgery and they couldn¡¯t afford it¨CParsons gave him two hundred grand, just like that.¡± 13:27 ¡°Wow. That¡¯s like that story¨Csave a snake and it bites you. Some people just don¡¯t know gratitude¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± the woman said, twisting her ring as she spoke. ¡°I heard Ben handled the whole. thing himself, quick and clean.¡± A wave of shock rolled through the caf¨¦. A father injuring his own son¨Cmaybe he didn¡¯t have any other choice. ¡°It¡¯s all so messy with the Newtons, too. Patricia¡¯s married into the family, Joseph and Theo grew up like brothers. For Joseph to actually hit his brother¡¯s wife? Theo must¡¯ve really embarrassed Patricia in public. And then the Newtons just kept quiet? It was Patricia¡¯s own family that had to step in for her. Makes you wonder about the Newtons, right? Especially since Patricia¡¯s injury was their fault to begin with.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°And don¡¯t even get me started on the Martins. They took her parents¡® money, but when the kid got hurt, did you see them do anything? Nothing. It was always her mom¡¯s side stepping up.¡± The caf¨¦ buzzed with gossip, voices rising and falling behind decorative screens. Kelly and Tina sat together, listening to every word. They were both at the center of the rumors, the subject of everyone¡¯s judgment. Once, they¡¯d been picture¨Cperfect society women. Now they sat silent, their reputations unraveling with every whispered insult. Tina watched Kelly carefully, her voice low. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Theo and Patricia were divorced? If that¡¯s true, shouldn¡¯t you be out there clearing things up? Why is everyone still saying you¡¯re not involved?¡± looked down 60 ¡°Or was the divorce just your excuse to fool me?¡± Kelly¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°What would I possibly gain by lying to you?¡± ¡°You know the answer,¡± he shot back, voice cold. ¡°Come on, Kelly, don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re innocent. We¡¯re both experts at ying the game. You¡¯ve always wanted Patricia gone¨CI¡¯ve known it from the start. Theo marrying someone with a disability was humiliating for us, but he felt indebted to her. The only to wipe this stain from Theo¡¯s life is for Patricia to disappear for good.¡± And it couldn¡¯t be traced back to the Newton family. Not if they wanted to keep their hands clean. Kelly¡¯s lips curled up, just a little. Even if he was right, she¡¯d never admit it. ¡°That¡¯s just your theory. Nothing more.¡± After leaving Tina, Kelly dialed Nina. They chatted for a few minutes before Kelly casually asked about Joseph¡¯s condition. /* */ She arrived at the hospital carrying some fruit, just as Ben and the others were gone. Outside the room, Joseph¡¯s furious voice rang out, wild and raw. ¡°I¡¯m going to make Patricia pay for this! She won¡¯t get away with it!¡± Kelly waited in the doorway, letting his anger burn out before she slipped inside. A nurse was packing up supplies, and Joseph, drenched in sweat, was slumped against the bed, clearly just finished with a bandage change. *Joseph, I came to check on you,¡± she said gently. He stiffened, shifting ufortably. ¡°Ms. Phipps.¡± There was a flicker of guilt in his eyes¨Che must have worried she¡¯d overheard his outburst. ¡°I had a hard time finding your room,¡± Kelly said, her tone casual. ¡°How are you holding up? What did the doctor say?¡± At that, Joseph rxed a little. So she hadn¡¯t heard. ¡°The doctor says it¡¯ll take three or four years for my hand to fully heal,¡± he muttered. Kelly¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Patricia really is vicious. She¡¯s already struggling herself, but she has to drag others down with her. Having someone like her in the Phipps family is a disgrace.¡± Joseph¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Ms. Phipps, Patricia never deserved Theo. He¡¯s amazing¨Che should be with someone better, not tangled up with someone like her.¡± Kelly let out a sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re already divorced. For now, we¡¯re just keeping it under wraps for thepany.¡± ¡°What?¡± Joseph looked stunned. Theo always said he¡¯d never get divorced. Was it really over, just like that? ¡°Focus on your recovery,¡± Kelly said quietly. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of time to get even.¡± 1/2 13:27 Chapter 60 As she left the hospital, Kelly made a quick call, instructing someone to add Joseph¡¯s license te to the security system at the estate before she returned home. Once everything was settled, she finally headed inside. ¡°Theo¡¯s not in Riverdale?¡± In the quiet tea room, Patricia stood at the table, the scent of fresh ink drifting through the open do Jackson nced at her hands¨Cslender, nails neatly trimmed, no jewelry at all. Her pale wrist moved smoothly as she readied her brush. ¡°He went to Toronto to pick someone up,¡± Jackson said. ¡°Let me guess. Ruby?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yep. He¡¯s chasing after her again. When he was married, he kept it lowkey. But now? He doesn¡¯t have to hold back.¡± Patricia spread out a piece of rice paper, dipped her brush in ink, and, with a few fluid strokes, wrote Ruby¡¯s name right across the page. h was out of the way. Now it was the Martin family¡¯s turn. Joseph No one was going to take what belonged to her, not without a fight. She¡¯d push everyone onto the opposite side¨Cso when it was time, she could take them all down at This content belongs to find?novel once. ¡°Find out when they¡¯re flying back and send the info to Nina. Tell her if she doesn¡¯t step up, going to end up with someone else.¡± Let them fight amongst themselves. Theo¡¯s She was going to force Theo to announce their divorce to the entire country. On live TV, if that¡¯s what it took. No one was going to pin the Newton family¡¯s disgrace on her¨Cnot ever. looked down 61 Three days left. Theo flew out to Toronto to pick up Ruby, even chartering a private jet just to keep things under wraps. He thought he¡¯d covered his tracks. Turns out, he hadn¡¯t. The second they stepped out of the airport, they got ambushed by a mob of reporters. ¡°Mr. Newton, why fly overseas to pick up your ex¨Cgirlfriend instead of dealing with your wife¡¯s assault at home? Are you nning a divorce to get back together with your ex?¡± ¡°Mr. Newton, did you know Mr. Miller¡¯s hand was broken¨Cby Mr. Miller himself?¡± ¡°Mr. Newton, if you¡¯re still married, does this count as cheating all over again?¡± shes went off nonstop. Microphones shoved in their faces. The noise was overwhelming. Ruby yanked her hat down, trying to hide from the cameras. With some help from airport staff, they finally managed to get into their cars¨Cseparately. Theo climbed into the back seat, yanking at his tie, clearly annoyed. ¡°How the hell did the press find out about my trip?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got people looking into it, sir,¡± Aiden answered from the front, ncing back at Theo. ¡°While you were gone, the Parsons family came looking for Miller. He¡¯s lost the use of one hand¨Cstill in the hospital.¡± Aiden hesitated, then added, ¡°And¡­¡± Theo shot him a look. ¡°And what?¡± Aiden lowered his voice. ¡°The media¡¯s all over you for leaving at a time like this. The board¡¯s old guard¨Cthey¡¯ve all been asking for you these past few days.¡± Crisis after crisis. No time to catch his breath. Rumors flew around thepany¨Close your wife, lose your fortune. Ever since the scandal with Nina came out, Theo¡¯s position at thepany had been shaky at best. Sure, most of the shares still belonged to the Newton family, and there wasn¡¯t another heir waiting in the wings. But reputation was everything. ¡°Take me to see Joseph,¡± Theo said. At the hospital, Theo checked the parking lot before getting out, making sure there were no reporters lurking. Inside, Nina was sprawled on the couch, eyes closed. She jumped up the second Theo walked in and rushed over to him. Theo sidestepped her smoothly and went straight to Joseph. ¡°How are you? What did the doctors say?¡± 13-28 M §³§á§Ñ§â§ä§Ö§ä §Ó ¡°It¡¯ll be three to five years before it heals, if ever. I¡¯ll need physical therapy the whole time,¡± Joseph grumbled. Theo pressed his lips together. Honestly, it was karma. Joseph used to mock Patricia in public, calling her a cripple. Now look at him. *Just focus on getting better,¡± Theo said¨Cdistant, formal. Joseph¡¯s face twisted at Theo¡¯s cold response, but years of friendship¨Cand the Newtons¡® status over the Millers¨Ckept him quiet.. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find~Novel Then Joseph remembered the news he¡¯d just seen. ¡°Ruby¡¯s back?¡± Theo¡¯s brows drew together. He nodded. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m not letting Patricia off. I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s your wife or not,¡± Joseph said, voice cold. Kelly¡¯s warning echoed in his mind. Maybe if Patricia was still married to Theo, he¡¯d hold back. But now? The Newtons wouldn¡¯t protect her. The Parsons family was in another city¨Ctoo far to help if anything went down. ¡°So what, you¡¯re giving me a heads¨Cup?¡± Theo stared at him. ¡°Since when are you so something you want to test me on?¡± polite? Hear Joseph had never bothered with pleasantries before. Every time, no matter who was watching, he would humiliate Patricia without a second thought. ¡°If you saw the headlines about Ruby, you must¡¯ve seen how the media¡¯s tearing me apart. You didn¡¯t care about my reputation when you went after Patricia¨Cwhy act so polite now?¡° looked down 62 ¡°Joseph.¡± Theo¡¯s voice was low and sharp, his expression dark as he stared him down. ¡°You¡¯re trying to push my buttons, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Or was that little speech supposed to give me a hint?¡± The silence in the hospital room dragged on, heavy and endless. Joseph could feel sweat pooling in the palm of his hand, the one wrapped in a cast. Theo¡¯s face looked downright terrifying. ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for years. You know the kind of person I am.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a given.¡± Theo¡¯s eyes flicked to Nina, unreadable and cold. That look said it all. Joseph¡¯s heart dropped. /* */ Did Theo know? Had he figured out he was being yed? When Theo left, Joseph slumped against the headboard, cold sweat still breaking out on his skin. Nina hadn¡¯t managed to say a word the entire time. She¡¯d been so excited when Theo showed up, ready to run straight to him. But before she could even say hi, he was already gone. ¡°Mr. Newton, we found out who leaked it,¡± Aiden rushed in, tablet in hand. ¡°It was Ms. Miller who tipped off the press.¡± ¡°How did she find out?¡± Theo¡¯s voice was ice. Aiden just shook his head, helpless. The tangled mess of rich families¨Cno one could ever keep track. ¡°Go ask her, straight up.¡± Theo didn¡¯t waste words. Aiden nodded, hurried out, and took the elevator upstairs Nina stammered that she¡¯d heard it from a friend, said someone she knew had been on the same flight as Theo. Theo must have decided it wasn¡¯t worth his energy, because he didn¡¯t press it. He was just about to head to the office when his grandma called, insisting hee home. Back at the Newton family estate, the whole ce felt tense. As dusk settled, a single warmmp glowed in the living room. Grandma was sitting on the sofa, focused on the chessboard in front of her. Howard sat across from her, quietly ying. The air between mother and son was calm¨Calmost peaceful¨Cbut something was definitely brewing underneath. ¡°Dad, when did you get back?¡± Theo asked. 13:28 M ¡°Just two hours before you,¡± Howard replied, not even ncing up from the board. His voice was t, but the anger was obvious. ¡°So, you handled your precious sweetheart, calmed down your mistress, and finally managed toe home?¡± Howard added, voice dripping with sarcasm. Original content can be found at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel Theo¡¯s face tightened. He didn¡¯t answer, just straightened his pant leg and sat down next to his father. ¡°It¡¯s not often you¡¯re home, and now you¡¯re going head¨Cto¨Chead with your own son over some outsider.¡± Kelly came in with a tray, setting out fruit near the two men. Howard shot her a look. ¡°Overly doting mothers spoil their sons. And you call yourself a teacher.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my only son. If I spoil him, that¡¯s my business. Easy for you to judge when you¡¯re not the one raising him.¡± Howard ignored her, dropped a ck chess piece, and finally spoke. ¡°Thepany¡¯s shares have dropped twenty percent. The shareholders are furious. They¡¯ve called me nonstop, begging me toe back and take charge.¡± ¡°For now, you¡¯re stepping down. Stay home. Let things cool off.¡± ¡°Dad,¡± Theo said, his voice suddenly urgent, ¡°I can handle this. Let me fix it.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Howard shot back. ¡°Tell me, how exactly do you n to fix it?¡± ¡°Ever since the rumors about you and Nina started, every time you think you¡¯ve dealt with the mess, something new blows up. Maybe you¡¯re capable, but clearly, someone else is always one step ahead.¡± Howard remembered the Martin family¡¯s daughter¨CPatricia. Even as a kid, she¡¯d had a kind of quiet authority. He remembered seeing her at events, calm and collected, every move graceful. He¡¯d always thought Patricia would be the strongest heir of her generation. Who would¡¯ve guessed she¡¯d wind up as his own daughter¨Cinw? ¡°Tell me what¡¯s really going on between you and Patricia. I¡¯ll go talk to her myself and see if I can smooth things over.¡± looked down 63 ¡°Why should we? Why should we be the ones to make peace with her, just because she says so? She¡¯s just some girl¨Cwhat makes her so special?¡± Kelly just couldn¡¯t get her head around Howard¡¯s attitude.. ¡°What¡¯s so great about Patricia anyway?¡± Howard let out a frustrated sigh, his eyes hard. ¡°Because the Parsons family is already getting involved. Isn¡¯t that enough? They¡¯re in politics, we run businesses¨Cwhat do we possibly gain by picking a fight with them?¡± He shot Kelly a sharp look. ¡°Where does your superiority evene from? If Patricia hadn¡¯t messed up her legs saving your son, she wouldn¡¯t have spared him a second nce. Let¡¯s be real¨Cneither you nor Theo could ever outy her. You really think she¡¯d choose us if she had a choice?¡± Sure, the Newton family was one of the top families in Riverdale, but Patricia had always been out of their league. She was born at the top¨Cshe never had to notice people like them. If it hadn¡¯t been for a twist of fate, they never would¡¯ve ended up in the same family. ¡°Enough. Stop interfering in Theo¡¯s life. You want to control everything¨Cwhat¡¯s next, you¡¯re going to have his kids for him too?¡± Howard tossed a chess piece onto the board and gave Theo a look. Theo followed him quietly into the study. ¡°Miss, you were right¨CRuby¡¯s here.¡± Patricia was sitting by the window, sunlight warming her as she scrolled through updates on her overseas property renovations. Jackson was practically buzzing with excitement. ¡°You called it. She couldn¡¯t stay away.¡± Patricia barely looked up. ¡°Makes sense. She failed overseas and finally realized that, without a powerful family behind her, she¡¯s just another nobody.¡± The more dramatic her exit, the more awkward her return. Jackson scoffed. ¡°So much for all her talk about making it big. Now she¡¯s back, tail between her legs.¡± Patricia smiled faintly. ¡°Take me out to the garden¨Cand don¡¯t let anyone else in if you can help it.¡± The house was empty, stripped of anything meaningful. Letting people inside now would just raise questions. Fresh grass scented the air, a gentle reminder that spring was turning into summer. When Ruby arrived, she found Patricia sitting at a wooden table in the garden. There was a steaming pot of tea and a chessboard set up in front of her. Chapters first released on FindN0vel ¡°Sis, are you ying chess?¡± 19.10 ¡°Come on, y with me.¡± Patricia slid the ck pieces toward her. Ruby knew how to y, but she¡¯d never beaten Patricia¨Cnot even as a kid. Every game ended the same way: with Ruby losing, and both of them knowing it. But she¡¯de here on her own today, and turning her down would just be awkward. Halfway through the game, it was obvious who was winning. Ruby finally broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯re not mad I came back, are you?¡± Patricia kept her eyes on the board. ¡°Since we were kids, have I ever said no to you? Why would this bother me now?¡± Growing up, Ruby¡¯s family never had as much as hers. Their dads were brothers, but that only meant so much. Whenever Ruby wanted something and her parents said no, Patricia would just buy it for her. Again and again, she¡¯d spoiled the girl sitting across from her¨Conly to end up raising someone who¡¯d turn on her without a second thought. After Patricia lost her legs, the first person to call her a cripple in public had been Ruby. Ruby had used her of stealing the man she loved, as if Patricia, just because she was in a wheelchair, had no right to happiness. It was like she¡¯d forgotten that even as a cripple, Patricia had once been someone she looked up to. She¡¯d epted all of Patricia¡¯s kindness, then stabbed her in the back. ¡°You¡¯re still as generous as ever, sis.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not generosity,¡± Patricia said calmly. ¡°Those things never meant anything to me. Some people throw away what others treat like treasure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always respected people¡¯s choices¨Cjust like I respected your right to call me a cripple.¡± looked down 64 19:28 With just a few sharp words, Patricia managed to wipe the smug look right off Ruby¡¯s face. Ruby hade here to show off, to rub it in. Instead, Patricia had herpletely outmaneuvered. Every sentence was like a subtle job, reminding Ruby she was only picking up leftovers Patricia didn¡¯t even want. But those ¡°leftovers¡± were hers in the first ce. ¡°Sis, this isn¡¯t how things are supposed to go, is it?¡± Ruby tried to keep her voice steady, but it shook anyway. Patricia just poured herself some tea, her lips curled in that mysterious half¨Csmile she always wore. ¡°Then how are things supposed to go?¡± She took a slow sip before adding, ¡°Should we just pretend nothing¡¯s changed? With the way things are now, if we really went back to before, wouldn¡¯t we both just be sharing the same man?¡± As if Theo¨Ccheating, lying Theo¨Cdeserved to have two women fighting over him. Fresh chapters posted on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel ¡°Have you ever thought that this man you¡¯re desperate to win back isn¡¯t even the same person anymore?¡± Patricia¡¯s gaze was razor¨Csharp. /* */ ¡°You mean Nina?¡± Ruby¡¯s sneer was obvious, pure disdain twisting her lips. She didn¡¯t think much of Nina, just like Joseph and the others looked down on her for her limp. Birds of a feather, really¨Conly certain kinds of people end up sticking together. Patricia didn¡¯t bother replying. She leaned back in her wheelchair, looking so calm and in control it was almost regal. ¡°Ruby, I¡¯ll be waiting to hear your good news,¡± she said finally. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sis. You won¡¯t be waiting long.¡± As soon as Ruby left, the courtyard felt empty and still. Jackson, who¡¯d been quietly sitting by the house, crossed his arms and stepped up behind Patricia, watching Ruby¡¯s figure disappear.. ¡°You¡¯re just letting her walk away?¡± he asked. ¡°She treated you so badly before. Don¡¯t you ever think about getting even?¡± Patricia¡¯s smile was icy. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? People like her always get too full of themselves before. they fall. She hasn¡¯t climbed high enough yet.¡± A small stumble wouldn¡¯t hurt enough. Patricia could wait. That night, Theo came out of his study, his face dark and tense. He told a watered¨Cdown version of what happened, carefully skipping the bit where Patricia had those scandalous photos. There was way to mention that¨Cif Kelly found out, she¡¯d never be able to show her face again. §á§à Later, Howard showed up at the vi. The whole ce was dark, not a light on anywhere. When he rang the bell, the window by the door slid open. Jackson leaned out, wearing a t¨Cshirt. ¡°Mr. Newton,¡± he greeted politely. 13:28 ¡°Has Miss Patricia gone to bed already?¡± Jackson nced back into the house. ¡°Yeah. Ms. Martin came by earlier and left our Miss so upset she went straight to sleep as soon as it got dark.¡± Howard¡¯s brow tightened, but he let it go quickly. Those Martin sisters, he thought¨Cone walks the straight and narrow, the other¡¯s as crooked as they So Ruby came home just to pick a fight with her own sister? Shut out, Howard went back to the Newton family home, looking grim, ¡°Did Patricia make things difficult?¡± Kelly asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t even see her,¡± Howard grumbled. ¡°She refused to see you?¡± ¡°Not exactly.¡± Howard slipped off his coat and handed it to Kelly. ¡°I don¡¯t want you getting involved with the Martin family. And as for Ruby, I can¡¯t stand her. Don¡¯t get too close, okay?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crazy?¡± Kelly scoffed. ¡°Even if Theo and Patricia divorce, there¡¯s no way Ruby¡¯s bing his next wife. What would that make us¨Ca dumping ground for other people¡¯s rejects? Or maybe a one¨Con¨Cone recycling service?¡± Howard managed a slight smile. ¡°d you get it.¡± After he left, the lights in the vi¡¯s tea room flickered on. The room shifted from shadowy to warm and bright. Marian calmly ground ink at the side table while Patricia picked up a brush and painted two bold strokes on a long scroll. ¡°Tomorrow morning, send Joseph a bouquet,¡± Patricia said. ¡°What kind of flowers?¡± Patricia¡¯s smile turned sly. ¡°Chrysanthemums.¡± looked down 65 ¡°Who sent these?¡± ¡°Does his mom have any sense? Who brings white chrysanthemums to someone in the hospital?¡± Joseph was packing up to leave the hospital that day, his arm still stuck in a sling. When he saw the bouquet of white chrysanthemums, hepletely lost it and tossed the whole thing on the floor. A couple of his buddies who¡¯de to get him scooped up the card that had fallen out and gave it a quick look. One of them couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Patricia sent it.¡± Joseph stormed over and snatched the card from his friend. There were just four words written on it: ¡°For your injured hand¨CPatricia.¡± ¡°That bitch,¡± he growled, practically shaking with anger. He crumpled the card in his fist, grinding it into his palm. He was going to make her pay for this. No matter what. He meant it. Early that morning, Patricia dressed up and headed to the hospital. In the rehab room, she handed out gifts she¡¯d picked out herself to the doctors and nurses. ¡°Today¡¯s myst day of rehab. I just want to say thank you for everything over the past two years.¡± One of the nurses looked surprised and tried to hand the gift back. ¡°This is really too much, Ms. Martin. We¡¯re just doing our jobs.¡± Even though her sry wasn¡¯t great, she definitely recognized the brand¨Cjust a single jar of eye cream from this set cost a fortune. ¡°You¡¯ve all done way more for me than these gifts could ever cover,¡± Patricia said sincerely. ¡°Please, I really want you to have them.¡± The doctor hesitated, then added, ¡°Mr. Padi already sent us a very generous bonus from his personal ount.¡± ¡°Mr. Padi?¡± Patricia echoed, surprised. Suddenly, she remembered the man she¡¯d seen two years ago, slipping out of Atticus¡¯s study on that rainy night. in Chelsea. They¡¯d actually run into each other again not long ago, at the research institute in That¡¯s when it finally clicked¨Cher current rehab team was all elite specialists, provided just for her by the Padi family. She was literally their only patient. ¡°Ms. Martin, you didn¡¯t know?¡± The nurse¡¯s eyes lit up, hungry for gossip. Patricia quickly caught herself. ¡°Of course I knew.¡± She hated people poking into her private life, and she wasn¡¯t about to give them anything to work with. The nurse gave her a knowing look. ¡°I mean, with a guy that good¨Clooking, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d 13:28 Chapter 65.00 forget.¡± ¡°He¡¯s seriously hot,¡± another nurse chimed in. ¡°After seeing him, I feel like every other guy I¡¯ve met is just¡­ not even in the same league.¡± Patricia had only seen him twice, both times at night. She remembered his height and the way he carried himself, but never got a good look at his face. The first time, she¡¯d glimpsed him leaving, her eyes so full of tears that everything looked hazy and soft, like a dream. The second time was just after sunset, before the streetlights came on. Still no clear look. So as for how insanely handsome he really was, Patricia honestly had no idea. After herst rehab session, Patricia suggested a lunch together. Her rehab team was all for it¨Ceveryone rushed off to fix their makeup or change into something nice. They p picked a restaurant at the mall near the hospital and made a reservation for noon. Patricia got there first and wandered around a little, thinking about what gifts to buy for Marian and Jackson. As she browsed, Jackson¨Csitting in his wheelchair¨Cnudged her and motioned for her to look ahead. Ruby wasing toward them, dressed in a pink and white dress, all sweet and clingy as she held Tina¡¯s arm. ¡°Hey, what a coincidence running into you here, Patricia,¡± Ruby said, all smiles. ¡°Yeah, funny seeing you too,¡± Patricia replied, her tone cool.. ¡°Are you out shopping?¡± Ruby nced around, clearly noticing it was just Jackson with her, looking a little nosy. What a sad fall from grace for someone from the Newton family, she thought. Patricia didn¡¯t even get a chance to answer. Jackson, like he¡¯d just heard the dumbest thing ever, let out a coldugh. ¡°What, you think she¡¯s here sneaking around with someone?¡± Read full story at find~novel ¡°You-!¡± Ruby¡¯s face twisted with anger, but Tina held her back and shot back, ¡°Guess a rude owner raises a rude dog, huh?¡± Jackson rolled his eyes. ¡°Better to be rude than a mistress raised by thieves.¡± looked down 66 Neither mother nor daughter was worth Patricia¡¯s time. But if Jackson decided to speak up, he could have ripped them both to shreds. Before they had a chance to defend themselves, Jackson nced around and suddenly called out, ¡°Hey, everybody, check this out! This mom is actually cheering her daughter on to be a homewrecker. That¡¯s her¨Cyeah, the woman who showed up at the airport with Theo from Newton Enterprises yesterday!¡± His voice cut through the noise, and instantly, every curious eye turned to Ruby. She panicked, throwing a hand over her face and yanking Tina with her as they hurried away. The second they were out of sight, Tina¡¯s voice went cold. ¡°We can¡¯t let Patricia stay¡± Ruby¡¯s reply was soft but firm. ¡°She¡¯s got the Parsons family behind her.¡± Patricia¡¯s grandparents never got involved in these messy fights, but everyone knew how powerful they were. Ignoring that would be in stupid. ¡°So why handle it ourselves?¡± ¡°Mom, you mean¡­ *** Inside the restaurant, servers kept bringing dish after dish. Patricia ate slowly, every move calm and graceful¨Clike she¡¯d been born and raised for this kind of setting. Even the way she lowered her eyes made people want to keep looking at her, as if there was something mesmerizing about her presence. ¡°Patricia, did you see the newstely?¡± someone asked. ¡°What news?¡± Patricia replied, her voice rxed. ¡°You know, about Newton Enterprises!¡± Follow current nov?ls on F?nd-Novel The second Newton Enterprises was mentioned, Jackson looked up, eyeing the girl who¡¯d changed. the subject. ¡°You mean Theo from Newton Enterprises?¡± The girl nodded so hard her whole ponytail bounced. Jacksonughed. ¡°Oh, she knows all about it. Theo is Patricia¡¯s husband, after all. The famous Mr. Newton.¡± The room went dead silent. Everyone stared at Patricia, their faces flipping from disbelief to shock to a kind of pity, like she was the most unlucky woman in the world. ¡°What a jerk.¡± 13:28 ¡°Such a loser.¡± ¡°Absolute trash.¡± Theints came one after another. Patricia just picked up her ss, took a sip of water, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. Food first.¡± ¡°They keep calling Patricia a cripple online, but her leg is almost better,¡± one girl whispered. Patricia set her ss down, her voice gentle. ¡°Actually, I wanted to ask you all a favor. If you hear anything about my leg getting better¡­ could you not spread it around?¡± She didn¡¯t want everyone outside turning their attention to her recovery. The truth was, she was setting things up behind the scenes, and her limp was a big part of her strategy. Everyone nodded in agreement. Dinner wrapped up early¨Cit was only seven thirty. Patricia watched her friends leave before Jackson wheeled her out to the car. As they reached the curb, she spotted Howard waiting by the car. He hadn¡¯t shown up yesterday, but that didn¡¯t mean he was giving up so easily. Whether the Newton family could survive this scandal all depended on Patricia. ¡°Patricia. Long time no see,¡± Howard greeted her. She looked him over. Howard had spent most of the past few years focused on international. business, hardly evering home. Thest time they met was at a holiday dinner. Including today, this was only their third time seeing each other in two years. ¡°Did you need something, Mr. Newton?¡± ¡°Can we talk in the car?¡± Howard¡¯s tone was polite enough. Patricia nced at Jackson, who opened the car door and helped her in. Howard stepped up to help with her wheelchair, folding it and putting it in the trunk himself. ¡°I¡¯ve got it,¡± Jackson said, hurrying over to take the wheelchair from him. Finally, Jackson thought, someone in the Newton family with a clue. But Patricia knew Howard wasn¡¯t doing this out of concern for her¨Che was thinking about the Newton family¡¯s future. After all his years in the business world, he had to know: the smartest way to win was to win over the heart and mind. looked down 67 The ck SUV rolled smoothly up the Newton family¡¯s long, tree¨Clined driveway. Howard had barely settled into his seat when Patricia handed him a pack of wet wipes. He took one, nodding his thanks as he cleaned his hands. He cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry with you and Theo ended up like this. You¡¯ve done so much for our family, and all we¡¯ve done is hurt you. Patricia, I know nothing I say can really make up for what the Newtons have put you through- ¡°You never hurt me,¡± Patricia interrupted, her voice cool and direct. ¡°The ones who hurt me are your wife and your son.¡± She had no patience for his polite, empty apologies. Her message was clear: if he wanted to talk about apologies, he needed to bring the real culprits. Howard hesitated, caught off guard, but quickly regained hisposure. ¡°Theo and his mother will apologize to you in person. But before that, I hope you¡¯ll consider the Newton family¡¯s offer ofpensation.¡± Taking the Newtons¡® money meant making peace. It meant calling off the silent war she¡¯d been fighting against them for so long. Patricia let out a dryugh, her expression icy. ¡°So, what¡¯s the going rate for my silence?¡± ¡°Name your price,¡± Howard said quietly. ¡°If I can make it happen, I will.¡± The rightful source is find?novel Patricia didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°One billion. In cash.¡± Howard went quiet. Cash. She didn¡¯t want shares or a stake in anything Newton. She just wanted enough to leave it all behind. ¡°Is there any room for negotiation?¡± he asked carefully. Patricia met his gaze. ¡°You¡¯re telling me my legs, my reputation, and Theo¡¯s life aren¡¯t worth a billion?¡± Howard nodded, resigned. ¡°I¡¯ll need time to think about it.¡± Just then, the car rolled to a stop at the front of the mansion. Patricia smoothed the nket over her knees. ¡°Take all the time you need.¡± Inside, Howard was barely through the door before Kelly rushed over, clearly anxious. Nothing could move forward until Patricia¡¯s demands were dealt with. As long as things dragged on, Theo couldn¡¯t return to work, and the longer he was away, the more vulnerable his position became. Howard didn¡¯t bother answering her questions. Kelly lowered her voice. ¡°If she won¡¯t y ball, maybe we should just make her disappear.¡± Howard¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do you even hear yourself?¡± ¡°You want to spend your next life behind bars?¡± Kelly shrank back, silenced by the icy warning in his eyes. 13.28 1 Howard said, ¡°Stay out of this. We¡¯ll handle Patricia ourselves.¡± He walked off toward his office, leaving Kelly standing there, seething with frustration. Upstairs in the Newton house, Marian handed Patricia a set of pajamas. ¡°They¡¯ve cleared everything else out. This is the only set left.¡± It was a deep red silk pajama set¨Cone Marian¡¯s grandmother had bought for her wedding. Patricia nced at it. ¡°Everything I asked for¨Cis it ready?¡± Marian nodded. ¡°All set.¡± Patricia walked to the nightstand, pulled out an envelope, and handed it to Marian. ¡°Have Jackson deliver this to Ruby.¡± Marian peeked inside, curiosity getting the better of her. She caught a glimpse of a photo. ¡°Bedroom shots?¡± ¡°nning to let Ruby and Nina fight it out?¡± she asked, grinning. Patricia simply nodded. After two years overseas, Ruby had barelynded before she was swept up in lunches, parties, and endless catch¨Cups with her friends. Tonight, they¡¯d booked a private suite at an exclusive club with such tight security, not even the boldest paparazzi could sneak in. Inside the cozy, dimly lit room, a woman flicked her slim cigarette, giving Ruby a yful look. ¡°Ten years and you¡¯re still the queen bee. We can¡¯t even have a simple get¨Ctogether without worrying about the press.¡± Ruby grinned. ¡°You just like giving me a hard time.¡± ¡°Please, I wouldn¡¯t dare. Especially if you end up as Mrs. Newton. My family¡¯s counting on you to throw us some perks when you¡¯re thedy of the house!¡± looked down 68 The whole room burst intoughter, everyone piling on with teasing remarks. ¡°Patricia¡¯s already out of your way. Someone like Nina? Please, Ruby, she¡¯s just a fresh grad¨Ctotally naive, not even worth your attention.¡± ¡°Seriously! You¡¯ve had Mr. Newton wrapped around your finger for years.¡± Ruby shed a smug, unstoppable smile. She and Theo had been together since they were kids¨Ctwenty years of history. No one was going to threaten that. They were still gossiping when the private room door opened and a server stepped in, bncing a tray with just one envelope on it. ¡°Ms. Martin, someone dropped this off at the front desk for you,¡± he announced. Ruby frowned. ¡°What is it?¡± The server shook his head. ¡°No idea, ma¡¯am.¡± /* */ ¡°Just get rid of it. I don¡¯t want anything right now.¡± The media had been relentlesstely, and Ruby wasn¡¯t about to risk epting something suspicious. ¡°Oh,e on! It¡¯s just an envelope. Hand it over¨CI¡¯ll check it out,¡± said Ruby¡¯s best friend next to her, reaching for it. The server hesitated, looking to Ruby for the go¨Cahead. She nodded, so he set the tray down in front of her friend. Her friend tore open the envelope, but as soon as she saw what was inside, her smile froze. ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± someone asked, curious. Her friend quickly shoved the photo back in. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she said, a little too fast. That only made Ruby more suspicious. She snatched the envelope and pulled out the photo herself¨Cand her heart dropped. Two bodies,pletely naked, tangled up in bed. Nina and Theo. Just minutes ago, Ruby had been so sure of herself, strutting around like she already owned Theo. Now, it felt like someone had dumped a bucket of ice water over her head. The women closest to her exchanged uneasy nces, suddenly quiet. Someone finally mumbled, ¡°Should we find Nina and remind her who really runs things around here?¡± The server piped up, ¡°You mean Ms. Miller? She¡¯s here tonight.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Wendy said, already grabbing Ruby¡¯s arm to pull her out the door. But as they reached the hallway, Ruby stopped short, yanking Wendy back. ¡°Don¡¯t. There¡¯s no point. The Newtons are already under a microscope. If I make a scene now, it¡¯ll only make things worse for them.¡± Wendy rolled her eyes. ¡°Wow, look at you¨Calready putting the family first, and you¡¯re not even married 13:28 in yet! I should call Mr. Newton and tell him how understanding you are.¡± While Wendy dialed, somewhere else Theo stood outside his vi, hands shoved in his pockets. Patricia sat nearby in her wheelchair, tapping the armrest, her gaze cool and steady on him. ¡°Your phone¡¯s ringing, Mr. Newton. Aren¡¯t you going to answer it?¡± she asked. Theo nced at the screen, then ignored the call. ¡°Patricia, is this really it for us? There¡¯s no chance we could fix things?¡± She let out a humorlessugh. ¡°Fix what? With your mistress, Ms. Miller? Or with your precious Ms. Martin, the one you brought home yourself?¡± ¡°Why do you always have to be so harsh? Things got this bad between us¨Cyou don¡¯t think you yed a part?¡± ¡°I know I did. Saving your life was my biggest mistake,¡± she said tly. You should¡¯ve died back then. Some debts just can¡¯t be repaid. She thought to herself: You should never meddle in someone else¡¯s fate. The price is always more than you bargained for. Theo¡¯s jaw tightened, frustration simmering just beneath the surface. He had married Patricia, once the most beautiful woman in Riverdale. He¡¯d never even touched her, and now he was being forced into divorce, forced to pay off the fallout. A dark, bitter anger burned in his chest. Checktest chapters at find~novel looked down 69 The backyard was cloaked in shadows, the only lighting from the distant sweep of car headlights. Everything felt tense, quiet¨Cuntil Theo¡¯s cold, dangerous re cut through the darkness. Outside, a car¡¯s headlights shed across the yard. Patricia instinctively turned away, squinting at the re. She barely had time to react before arge hand closed around her throat. Another arm snaked around her waist and yanked her out of her chair. Then came the kiss¨Chard, angry, suffocating. Patricia fought back, shoving Theo with everything she had, screaming Marian¡¯s name. Jackson was out running errands, sent away on purpose. If he¡¯d been here, Theo never would¡¯ve tried this. Marian heard the shouting and rushed outside, shoving Theo aside. ¡°What the hell¡¯s your problem? Let her go!¡± ¡°Stay out of it,¡± Theo snarled. ¡°This is between me and my wife. Since when does any of this concern you?¡± Marian nted herself in front of Patricia, unafraid. ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re divorced. Or did you think the paperwork was a joke?¡± Theo¡¯s temper snapped. He shoved Marian out of the way, grabbed Patricia¡¯s arm, and dragged her into the house. He threw her onto the couch so hard her vision blurred. ¡°The whole town¡¯s talking, Patricia,¡± Theo spat, eyes wild. ¡°If you¡¯d never gotten hurt, a guy like me wouldn¡¯t have even stood a chance. But you¡¯re not that Ms. Martin anymore. You¡¯re not worth it.¡± ¡°What, so now I¡¯m just supposed to ept this? We were married for two years, and you barely touched me. Now you want to divorce me and still let me walk away with millions? Am I just some idiot to you?¡± ¡°Let go of me, Theo! This is assault. I¡¯ll call the cops!¡± ¡°Oh, go ahead! Why not tell everyone how you iced me out for two years, how you practically pushed me to cheat?¡± Patriciaughed, but it was hollow. ¡°Really? I ¡®pushed¡® you? Did I force you into someone else¡¯s bed? should You¡¯re unbelievable, Theo. me me for your mistakes if it makes you feel better. Maybe you me your mom for giving you an extra hand too.¡± ¡°Oh, so I¡¯m the loser? What does that make you¨Cstupid? No wonder we ended up stuck together.¡± His anger only grew. He ripped off his jacket and tried to tear at Patricia¡¯s dress. She clung to her shawl, refusing to let go. Theo, furious, pped her hard across the head. ¡°Go ask anyone in Riverdale, Patricia. Who¡¯s going to help you now? Even your grandma, who used to treat you like gold, wouldn¡¯t bother with you anymore. With no money or power left, what do you have? That pretty face?¡± 13:28 ¡°Without the Newton family, what are you? Just something for other men to pass around?¡± The ugly words made Patricia go pale. The man who¡¯d ruined her, standing over her, acting like he was the victim¨Cit was almostughable. ¡°Why, Patricia? Why did I spend two years with you and never touch you?¡± Theo yanked her shawl away. He started to force himself on her. Patricia¡¯s hand closed around the heavy ss ashtray on the coffee table. She brought it down on his head with all her strength. Blood streamed down Theo¡¯s face as he stumbled back, eyes wide. ¡°Patricia!¡± ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F?nd-Novel He wiped at the blood, rage burning in his eyes. ¡°Fine. You got guts, Patricia. If I don¡¯t get you tonight, I¡¯m not a Newton.¡± He lunged at her again, wing at her clothes. Patricia twisted, ready to aim a knee right where it hurt, when the front door banged open. A tall figure strode inside. With a swift, practiced movement, he struck Theo on the back of the head, dropping him to the floor. Then he grabbed Theo by the cor and tossed him aside like trash. looked down 70 Oliver slipped off his suit jacket and draped it over Patricia¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Ms. Martin, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you. But what are you doing here?¡± Patricia tried to keep her panic out of her voice. ¡°Your uncle told me you might be running into some trouble. He asked me to bring you a few people you could trust.¡± This was only the third time Patricia had seen Oliver, but tonight, for the first time, she really looked at him. His features were sharp, his eyes steady and deep¨Ceyes that had clearly seen a lot. In that moment, Patricia realized something: Oliver might look calm and polished, but there was something dangerous beneath the surface. ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t need extra people right now. What I do need is for Mr. Padi to help me with a little problem.¡± Once Patricia had steadied herself, Oliver took a step back. ¡°What do you need, Ms. Martin?¡± ¡°Tomorrow at eight in the morning, I want him stripped and dumped at the front gates of Newton Enterprises.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes narrowed just a bit at her words. He found himself suddenly curious about the woman hiding behind that icy front. She was young, but her heart was anything but soft. ¡°Alright. If you need anything else, just let me know.¡± Colton followed Oliver out of the vi. They watched as the bodyguards tossed the unconscious man Into the trunk. ncing back at the house, Colton muttered, ¡°She¡¯s got a real dark side, doesn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°I heard her parents groomed her to take over the family business. Then everything fell apart and she lost her legs. People say she just gave up after that. But honestly, her body might be broken, but her mind? Definitely not¡­¡± Colton stopped rambling when he caught Oliver shooting him a cold look. ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not catching feelings for her, are you?¡± ¡°Uncle Oliver, seriously? She¡¯s been married twice! Even if she hadn¡¯t, the two of you are almost a generation apart.¡± One of the bodyguards shot Oliver a curious look. ¡°Boss, she doesn¡¯t look much older than a college kid.¡± ¡°Three years is a generation. You wouldn¡¯t get it,¡± Oliver replied. The bodyguard just kept quiet. Colton, still curious, asked, ¡°What do you think she¡¯s going to do tonight?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to dump the guy right now, while he¡¯s still out cold? What if he wakes ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? ?ovelFind up?¡± 13:29 Chapter /u ¡°If he wakes up, just knock him out again,¡± Oliver said, barely ncing up from the tablet in his hand. ¡°How many times are you supposed to do that? What if you hit him too hard and he ends up brain¨Cdead?¡± ¡°If you care so much, why don¡¯t you take him to the hospital yourself?¡± Colton caught Oliver¡¯s warning look and finally shut up, muttering under his breath. Halfway through the drive, Colton piped up again, ¡°Seriously, what do you think she¡¯s up to tonight?¡± Oliver replied, ¡°She¡¯s calling the press.¡± Wasn¡¯t it obvious? Her ex had already embarrassed himself¨Cwhy wouldn¡¯t she take the chance to ruin himpletely? And Oliver was right. Patricia was already on the phone, not just with local reporters but international ones too. She had twenty¨Cfour hours to turn this whole mess upside down. The countdown had started: twenty¨Cfour hours left. That night, Theo didn¡¯te home. Alden couldn¡¯t reach him, so he called the Newtons, only to find out Theo hadn¡¯t been home at all. ¡°Where do you think Theo went?¡± Kelly asked. Howard was back in the country, still stuck at his desk with paperwork from the overseas branch when it was almost eleven at night. He barely looked up from hisputer. ¡°He¡¯s an adult. Where else would he go? He¡¯s probably out drinking with his buddies.¡± ¡°Things feel riskytely. I¡¯m worried something¡¯s happened to him.¡± ¡°What could possibly go wrong?¡± looked down 71 Inside the club. Wendy had called Theo a few times, but he still hadn¡¯t answered. She was starting to get a weird feeling about it when the private room door suddenly swung open. Nina, tipsy from too many drinks, had just wanted to step out for some air. Thest thing she expected was to run straight into Ruby and Wendy outside the door. For a second, she almostughed it was just her luck to bump into her worst enemies in a ce like this. ¡°Well, well, Nina out to y tonight? Didn¡¯t realize they let little girls into ces like this,¡± Ruby drawled, her tone all fake sweetness and sneer. Nina rolled her eyes. ¡°And I guess only nannies like you get an invite, huh?¡± She shot Wendy a look full of disdain¨Cstill Ruby¡¯s loyal sidekick after all these years. Seriously, was it always going to be the same group of mean girls? Hadn¡¯t they found anyone else to suck up to? Wendy perked up, arms crossed, leaning against the wall and giving Nina a slow once¨Cover. ¡°Girls these days aren¡¯t like we were before. Back then, if someone got caught being the other woman, she¡¯d want to crawl under a rock. Now? Some of you act like it¡¯s something to brag about.¡± She gave Nina a mocking smile. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve had plenty to drink. What¡¯s wrong, big brother not paying attention to you tonight? Out here trying to drink your troubles away?¡± /* */ Wendy¡¯s eyes raked over Nina, making her feel exposed and ufortable. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re killing it as the side chick either. You can¡¯t beat the wife, you¡¯re nothingpared to the first love, and you¡¯re stuck in the middle. Must suck, huh?¡± The bystanders burst outughing, their voices echoing like some cruel old¨Ctime theater where the rich mocked whoever they could. Nina¡¯s cheeks burned with embarrassment, her scalp prickling. While Wendy was still chuckling, head lowered, she didn¡¯t notice Nina lunge. In one quick move, Nina grabbed her by the hair and mmed her head against the fancy gold¨Cted picture frame on the wall with a loud crack. Wendy staggered, dizzy from the blow. Instantly, everyone started shoving and screaming, and chaos broke loose. The whole club was a mess. The manager rushed over, took one look at the crowd¨Crecognizing all the spoiled, rich faces¨Cand decided he wasn¡¯t about to get involved. He tried to break it up, but things just kept getting wilder. Finally, he had no choice but to call the police. While the cops were rounding everyone up, the door to the private room across the hall opened. Jackson strolled out, a lollipop in his mouth, dressed head¨Cto¨Ctoe in ck, grinning as he watched Wendy get dragged away. All of this was because of Theo. 1 13:29 Chapter /1 Both the Millers and the Jensons wanted Theo to handle it, but when they couldn¡¯t get through to him, they called Aiden. Aiden did what he always did¨Cdodged the problempletely. In his mind, if a secretary couldn¡¯t handle drama like this, he probably shouldn¡¯t be in the job at all. The police station was a madhouse. Within half an hour, the parking lot outside was filled with luxury cars. When Joseph came to pick up Nina, he was stunned to see her looking such a mess¨Chair tangled, makeup smudged, clothes wrinkled. ¡°Joseph, Wendy humiliated me¡­¡± Nina sobbed, clutching his waist and burying her face in his shirt like she¡¯d finally found someone safe. ¡°There were plenty of people watching and listening¨Cwho insulted who first?¡± Wendy shot back, her voice sharp, not about to back down. ¡°She kept calling me an old woman. I¡¯m not even old enough to be your mom!¡± Wendy red at Nina. Joseph¡¯s expression went ice¨Ccold as he looked at Wendy. ¡°Wendy, did Ruby forget to put a leash on you tonight?¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re going to make a big deal out of this for your precious friend?¡± Wendy sneered. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll get mywyer involved and take this to court. Let¡¯s see whose reputation really gets trashed in the end.¡± ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find_Novel(. looked down 72 Chapter 72 Joseph¡¯s words wiped the color right off Wendy¡¯s face. Sure, she and Ruby were tight, but fun was fun¨Cgetting caught up in awsuit that could drag down her family¡¯s reputation was a whole different story. It just wasn¡¯t worth it. Wendy kept quiet. Joseph took Nina¡¯s hand, ready to leave. Just as they reached the door, they ran straight into Ruby. ¡°Ms. Martin, you really ought to keep your dog on a leash,¡± Joseph said coolly. ¡°If you let it bite people, what does that say about the owner?¡± Ruby shot him a sharp look. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean, Joseph?¡± He raised a brow. ¡°Come on, drop the act. Nina and Patricia¡¯s presence says it all. Twenty years, and for what? Some people are always receable.¡± His words hit Ruby right where it hurt. She lifted her chin, her smile all bite. ¡°At least all I lost was a man. Not like you, Mr. Miller¨Ccrippled by someone else¡¯s hand.¡± Her gaze lingered on his injured arm, the mocking curve of her lips impossible to miss. Joseph¡¯s anger red, immediate and hot. Everyone went their separate ways at the police station. As soon as Ruby got in her car, Tina started in. ¡°Only you would tag along to the station for something that had nothing to do with you.¡± Ruby just flicked her nails, unbothered. ¡°If I didn¡¯t show up, do you really think they¡¯d still be loyal to me?¡± She never did anything for free. Tina nced over. ¡°Joseph¡¯s been spending a lot of time with the Newtonstely, hasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°It makes sense. The Miller hotel brand is about to go public, and the Newtons are their partners,¡± Tina exined, running down the connection between Joseph and Theo.. After a beat, she muttered, ¡°Figures.¡± ¡°No one thought to call Theo, with all this drama?¡± Ruby asked. ¡°We did. No answer.¡± Ruby frowned. That was weird. She¡¯d been too busy putting out fires to notice Theo¡¯s absence, but with all the usual crowd around, he should¡¯ve at least shown his face. Not even a word from him. ¡°Mom, maybe you should call Ms. Phipps and check in?¡± Tina checked the time, clearly not thrilled. ¡°It¡¯ste. Not really appropriate.¡± ¡°Just try! Maybe she¡¯s still up,¡± Ruby Insisted. Tina gave in, opened her messages, and fired off a quick text: Molly, is Theo home? Kelly was always wary of Tina¨Cand even more so of Ruby, who¡¯d blown back in from Toronto with an 13:29 attitude. Thest thing she wanted was more Martin¨CNewton drama. So she fired back: Ask Patricia. Short, blunt, and crystal clear. Tina handed the phone to Ruby, her expression sour. Ruby¡¯s grip on the phone tightened. Kelly might as well have put up a billboard saying Patricia was Theo¡¯s wife already. So freaking annoying. Tina let out a sigh. ¡°Getting into the Martin family isn¡¯t going to be that easy for you.¡± When Jackson got back to the vi, Patricia was on her phone, looking perfectly calm, like nothing had happened at all. Heunched into a y¨Cby¨Cy of what went down at the club. Patricia listened patiently, then poured him a ss of water. Jackson took a sip and immediately pulled a face. ¡°Wait¨Cis this alcohol?¡± Who puts liquor in a teapot? ¡°Yep.¡± Patricia nced down at the blue¨Cand¨Cwhite porcin teapot she¡¯d found at a street market. She actually kind of loved it. This text is hosted at Jackson hesitated, cup in hand, not sure if he should drink. ¡°You know the doctor said you shouldn¡¯t be drinking.¡± ¡°We¡¯re this close to the finish line,¡± Patricia said with a little smile. ¡°I deserve a drink to celebrate.¡± looked down 73 ¡°Pour me another,¡± Jackson said, handing over his ss with a crooked grin. He looked so pleased with himself, it was almost contagious. This update is avable on ¡°I¡¯ve stuck by you for two years. Finally, you¡¯ve put those shameless Newtons in their ce. If you just walk away after all this, I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯s pissed off for you.¡± The Newton family was the absolute worst. Especially Kelly¨Cwhat a piece of work. She¡¯d barge into their home time and again, looking for any excuse to insult Patricia, never missing a chance to call her a cripple or twist the knife a little deeper. And when her own son almost died and someone else saved him, was she grateful? Not a chance. She even had the nerve to ask why anyone would bother saving him. People like her honestly deserved every bit of bad luck they got. ¡°No hurry,¡± Patricia said, calm as ever¨Ceven with just twenty¨Cfour hours left on the clock. She didn¡¯t need to wait for daylight. The real show would start long before then. ¡°Did you send that thing to Nina like I asked?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s done. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jackson replied. ¡°You want Joseph to go after Ruby for you?¡± /* */ Patricia poured herself a drink, her tonezy. ¡°Exactly. The Millers are desperate to cling to the Newtons so they can get their hotel brand on the market. But I¡¯m not letting them catch that ride. The second Joseph makes a move on Ruby, Theo¡¯s going to step in for his precious first love. No way he¡¯ll let Joseph get what he wants.¡± Jackson¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What¡¯s that called again? Indirect attack?¡± He always admired how Patricia handled things¨Cbrains over brawn, every time. Made him wish he¡¯d spent a bit more time in school. Jackson slouched into the couch with a dramatic sigh. ¡°Guess brains really do win out. All I¡¯ve muscle.¡± e got is Patricia smiled at him, gentle and reassuring. ¡°You¡¯re amazing too. Without action, all that knowledge means nothing.¡± Out in the ck Mercedes, Nina curled up in the passenger seat, hugging a pillow, looking like she¡¯d just lost her best friend. Joseph drove in silence, his jaw set, eyes locked on the road. At a red light, Nina¡¯s phone buzzed. It was a voice message. ¡°Nina, I ran into Ruby and her friends at dinner tonight. You won¡¯t believe what they said about you.¡± ¡°I recorded it. Sending it now. Make sure you listen.¡± Nina tapped y. ¡°Who? Joseph? If this were the old days he¡¯d be calling me madam. He¡¯s just ackey¨Cwhy should I care what he thinks? And his little sister? Honestly, she¡¯s not even worth my time¡­¡± 13:29 Ruby¡¯s mocking voice filled the car. Nina flinched and quickly stopped the recording. ¡°y it,¡± Joseph said, voice ice¨Ccold. ¡°Let¡¯s not listen to this stuff, okay?¡± Nina tried. ¡°I said y it.¡± He reached over, took her phone, and pressed y again. The sneers and insults. spilled out, sharp as ss. There¡¯s always a pecking order in this world. He used to look down on Patricia. Now Ruby looked down on him. Back then, Ruby¡¯s words meant something to Theo. But now? Who knew. When Joseph finally dropped Nina off at home, he pulled up in the driveway and turned to her. ¡°Go inside and get some rest. Don¡¯t let it get to you.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Nina asked. ¡°I¡¯ve got something to handle. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Joseph said, ruffling her hair to reassure her. Elsewhere, Ruby and Tina were just about to turn into their neighborhood when Ruby¡¯s phone rang. Wendy. Ruby nced at the screen, then leaned over and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Wendy. Don¡¯t say anything.¡± Tina shot her a look¨Cshe clearly didn¡¯t like how close Ruby was getting to Wendy¡¯s crowd. But she didn¡¯t argue. After all, Wendy was the sharpest de in Ruby¡¯s arsenal. looked down 74 ¡°Wendy?¡± ¡°Ruby! Let¡¯s go catch the sunrise!¡± Wendy¡¯s voice was practically buzzing through the phone. ¡°Where are we supposed to see it?¡± ¡°Cloud Peak.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Cloud Peak private property? I thought nobody was allowed up there!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too! Turns out they¡¯ve just opened it to the public,¡± Wendy said, her excitement barely contained. Everyone in Riverdale knew Cloud Peak¨Chighest spot in the city, bought up years ago by some old¨Cmoney family andpletely off¨Climits ever since.. The family who lived there? The most powerful, established name in all of Riverdale. If they actually ran into them¡­. Chapters first released on Find[?]ovel Ruby didn¡¯t even want to think about it. ¡°Come on! It¡¯ll be fun. Just keep mepany, okay?¡± ¡°Alright, where are you now? I¡¯ll get the driver to pick me up.¡± After hanging up, Ruby headed upstairs. Her mom, Tina, followed her into the bedroom, watching as Ruby stood in front of her closet, rifling through clothes. ¡°Are you seriously going?¡± ¡°Why not? Sometimes you¡¯ve got to give your friends a little sweetness.¡± ¡°Cloud Peak is private. The people up there¡­ they¡¯re not the type we can afford to upset.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just going to watch the sunrise, not cause trouble. If it¡¯s not really open, I¡¯ll juste home,¡± Ruby said, acting casual, though she knew exactly what she was doing. ¡°Mom, you just don¡¯t want me getting too close to Wendy. But who knows¨Cmaybe one day we¡¯ll end up working with the Jenson family.¡± ¡°Rtionships need a little maintenance now and then,¡± she added with a shrug. Tina looked at her, surprised at how much her daughter had changed. ¡°You¡¯ve really grown up. You never used to think about things like this.¡± Maybe it was those two years abroad¨CRuby almost felt like a different person now. She f shed a quick smile. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just that I finally know what I want.¡± Wendy picked Ruby up, along with a few other friends from their circle. They crammed into the car, chatting andughing the whole way. ¡°I¡¯ve never been up to Cloud Peak in my whole life!¡± ¡°Same! Even my dad says he¡¯s never been up there.¡± ¡°My grandpa actually went once, back when he was young and got invited to some fancy banquet. The car stopped at the base, then everyone had to switch to the family¡¯s own vehicles for the ride up. All the windows were tinted ck¨Cyou couldn¡¯t see a thing. When they got there, all he ever saw was the banquet hall.¡± ¡°No one ever gets near the main house.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so mysterious. Do you think we¡¯ll see the main house today?¡± ¡°Yeah, right. If they¡¯re opening up the mountain, they¡¯ve definitely made sure their private life stays private.¡± They finally reached the top and crashed in the van, trying to grab a little sleep before sunrise. At five, the sun started to rise. The whole crowd let out these soft, amazed sighs. Ruby thought, No wonder they¡¯ve kept this ce to themselves all these years. With a who wouldn¡¯t want it all to themselves? By five¨Cthirty, people were already heading back down. ¡°I¡¯m gonna run to the bathroom. Wait for me in the car,¡± Ruby said. Wendy nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± By six, the sky was bright and Ruby still hadn¡¯te back. Someone checked the time. ¡°Should we go look for her? -ben ages With a view like this, ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Wendy offered, heading toward the restroom. She looked everywhere¨Cbut Ruby was nowhere to be found. ¡°Mr. Jenson?¡± The knock at the bedroom door was quiet but firm in the early morning calm. Oliverid his arm over his eyes, annoyed at being woken up. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s news from down the mountain. Someone went missing while watching the sunrise. The police are already searching.¡± Oliver was silent, his face unreadable. looked down 75 The man came downstairs, still in his robe. His eyes were cold, sharp, and just a little bit menacing. The butler stood quietly to the side, barely daring to breathe. It was almost like fate was ying a joke¨Cjust yesterday, Colton hadughed and said, ¡°What if someonees up the hill to watch the sunrise and goes missing? We¡¯d be the ones med for it.¡± And now, less than a dayter, it was actually happening. ¡°Tell the police to leave two officers behind. Have our people take the rest up the mountain to search,¡± he ordered. ¡°And make sure the entrance at the bottom is sealed off.¡± ¡°They¡¯re saying the missing person is a girl from the Martin family, someone reported. Colton¡¯s mind immediately pictured the girl in the wheelchair. ¡°Patricia?¡± he asked. ¡°They don¡¯t know her name. Apparently, she came up with friends to watch the sunrise and disappeared when she went to the bathroom alone.¡± Friends, sunrise, sneaking off to the bathroom by herself¨Cnone of that sounded like Patricia. If he had to guess, he¡¯d say the missing girl was Ruby. Oliver let out a quiet sigh of relief. He turned into his study, opened his tablet, and checked the GPS he¡¯d set for Riverdale. He quickly scanned through a few livestreams. Just as he was about to swipe past, a blogger he followed suddenly went live. The camera was pointed right at the entrance of Newton Enterprises. Lying face down on the groundpletely naked¨Cwas a man. Thements exploded: ¡°Is that a homeless guy? Not even a pair of boxers?¡± ¡°No way! He¡¯s way too clean to be homeless.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s he just lying there? Did someone call the cops?¡± The livestream caught the moment the police arrived. They hurried over, turned the man¡¯s face, and for a second, the entire chat seemed to hold its breath. It was thepany¡¯s CEO¨Cleft out in the open, stripped bare, dumped at his own front door. How was he ever going to live this down? One of the officers recognized him and quickly took off his jacket, draping it over the man¡¯s face. Someone else brought a nket, wrapped him up, and they helped him into the ambnce. The whole scenested less than ten minutes. But that was more than enough. The media caught wind of it instantly, and by noon, the naked photos were everywhere. ¡°Uncle Oliver!¡± a voice called from the hallway. 12 13:29 Oliver shut off his tablet. ¡°Uncle Oliver!¡± Colton barreled into the room, looking like he¡¯d just won the lottery. ¡°You have to admit, that was insane!¡± Colton was practically buzzing. ¡°Stripping Theo and dumping him at thepany entrance¨Cthat¡¯s the wildest thing I¡¯ve ever been a part of. I had chills. Whoever pulled that off is seriously hardcore. I need to meet her.¡± Colton¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. He loved this kind of bold, reckless chaos. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find?Novel Meanwhile, at the hospital- Theoy on his bed, out cold. The repeated knockouts had finally taken their toll. He didn¡¯t so much as stir. Kelly sat at his bedside, wiping tears from her eyes, lookingpletely lost. Howard stood at the door, face like a storm cloud, Patricia¡¯s face flickering through his thoughts. Could she have done this? Kelly¡¯s phone kept ringing in her bag, one call after another. She didn¡¯t answer¨Cshe was sure it was the media. Then Howard¡¯s phone started buzzing. It was Emerson, panicked, asking if Ruby was with Theo. ¡°No,¡± Howard replied, then asked what was going on. That¡¯s when he found out¨CRuby had disappeared up on the mountain. ¡°I¡¯m heading out,¡± he said, not waiting for a reply. djust gotten Early the next morning, Patricia up. Howard showed up right away. ¡°Changed your mind, Mr. Newton?¡± Patricia asked. She was at the breakfast table, sipping her soy milk, calm as ever. She met Howard¡¯s stare, her own gaze steady and questioning. ¡°Was it you?¡± Howard asked, straight to the point. ¡°Did you do this to Theo and Ruby?¡± Patricia just looked at him, cool and unbothered. ¡°What exactly are you using me of?¡± Off to the side, Jackson silently pulled out his phone and searched their names. When the news story popped up, he slid his phone across the table to Patricia. looked down 76 Chapter 76 Patricia lookedpletely unbothered. ¡°Marian, go pull upst night¡¯s living room security footage.¡± A few tapster, the video was handed to Howard. He watched as Theo dragged Patricia in from the yard and shoved her onto the couch. Howard¡¯s face grew darker the longer he watched. If this video ever leaked, it wouldn¡¯t just ruin Theo¨CNewton Enterprises would be in deep trouble too. Patricia¡¯s voice stayed soft, almost gentle. ¡°So, Mr. Newton, do you still want to press charges?¡± She kept her eyes steady on him. ¡°Theo broke into my ce and tried to force himself on me. If someone hadn¡¯te in and stopped him, he¡¯d already be known as a rapist. Even in a marriage, that¡¯s a serious crime these days¨Clet alone now that we¡¯re divorced. Was it really too much for me to defend myself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who likes dragging things out to the bitter end. But maybe you should go home and ask your wife and kids what they¡¯ve been up to,¡± Patricia said, her tone polite but edged with steel. She nced at him, thinking of his mother. ¡°Oh, and your saintly mom too¨Cthe one always praying for forgiveness.¡± ¡°If you want to take this further, Mr. Newton, I¡¯ll see you in court.¡± /* */ She finished speaking and silence filled the room. Howard just stood there, speechless. After a long pause, his voice came out cold and clipped. ¡°Jackson, show her out.¡± Thosest words were as icy as shutting a door in someone¡¯s face. He¡¯de here to use her, to put her on the spot. Instead, he¡¯d been outyed at every turn. This Patricia¡­ she was more formidable than he¡¯d ever realized. In the back seat of his ck BMW, Howard lit a cigarette, his eyes narrowing as he stared out the window. ¡°Any news on Ruby?¡± he asked quietly. The driver took a few seconds to respond. ¡°Not yet, sir. Cloud Peak is the Padi family¡¯s turf, Police can¡¯t get in, and nobody wants to mess with them.¡± ¡°They¡¯re still searching, but only in a small area,¡± he added. As he drove, the driver couldn¡¯t help thinking¨Cif Ruby had finally gotten what wasing to her, maybe Mr. Newton would be next. Was it possible that Mrs. Newton, sick of being made a fool, had finally snapped? 13.29 Outside a hospital room, Howard was about to walk in when he heard the steady tap of a cane. He turned to see Theo¡¯s grandmother approaching, her caretaker supporting her every step. ¡°Tell me the truth, Howard. Was it Patricia?¡± she asked, her voice low. He nodded. ¡°Yes. But there¡¯s nothing more we can do about it.¡± He waved the caretaker away and exined everything in a few quick sentences. She listened in silence, her expression growing heavy. ¡°Now he regrets it. Didn¡¯t know what he had when she was around, but now he can¡¯t let go. Toote for that now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better they split up anyway. Forcing it would only end with everyone getting hurt.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let your wife find out about this,¡± she warned. ¡°She loves her son too much. If she goes looking for Patricia, who knows what kind of trouble she¡¯ll cause?¡± ¡°The Newtons owe Patricia. If there¡¯s any way to make it up to her, you should.¡± She¡¯d always thought Patricia was a good match: smart, beautiful, capable. With her, Theo could¡¯ve done anything. But things had gone wrong from the very start. Now, it had all fallen apart, and the two of them were nearly enemies. When the old woman finished, her words seemed to linger in the air as footsteps echoed down the hallway. Follow current nov?ls on Find_Novel(. to find Kelly sitting at the edge of the bed, looking lost. He Howard walked into the hospital roo gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Let me take you home. You need some rest.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Kelly replied quietly, not even trying to argue. Back at home, shey in bed, her mind racing with the things Howard had said. Theo tried to force himself on Patricia. Patricia did this. That bitch. As evening settled in, Kelly heard a car engine rumbling in the driveway. She threw off the covers, pulled on her clothes, grabbed her keys, and headed straight for the house. looked down 77 ¡°Miss, everything¡¯s packed.¡± Newest update provided by find?novel ¡°Take ast look and let me know if there¡¯s anything else to toss. I¡¯ll handle whatever¡¯s left.¡± Patricia nced around. ¡°No, that¡¯s it. Take these to the car.¡± The rest would be dealt with by someone else. Marian and Jackson the boxes outside. When they came back in, Kelly was standing in the middle of the room, ring at Patricia like she wanted to set her on fire. Her eyes were pure venom. ¡°Was it you?¡± /* */ Patricia had always been careful, and she knew exactly what the Newtons were capable of. She wasn¡¯t about to step into their trap. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. Was it you who had him stripped and dumped outside Newton Enterprises?¡± ¡°Mrs. Newton, you really shouldn¡¯t use people without evidence.¡± Patricia¡¯s voice was calm, almost bored, but her gaze was sharp. ¡°Evidence? The things you said to Howard are enough.¡± ¡°And what exactly did I say to Howard?¡± They kept going back and forth, neither one getting to the point. Patricia didn¡¯t mind. She almost seemed to enjoy dragging it out. Outside, the sun was setting, golden light spilling through the living room windows like it was making onest stand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Afraid I¡¯m recording this?¡± Kelly shot back, herugh cold. ¡°Patricia, do you think I¡¯m as sly and scheming as you?¡± Patricia let out a shortugh. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re sweet and innocent, Mrs. Newton? Kind and pure?¡± ¡°Should I remind you, one by one, of every single thing you¡¯ve ever said or done? All the times you called me a cripple, all the ways you insulted the man who saved your son¡¯s life? If the media ever got hold of half the things you¡¯ve said, they¡¯d have a field day tearing you apart.¡± ¡°And even if it was me, so what? Think of it as karma for your family.¡± ¡°Patricia, my son wanting you, even trying to force himself on you, was a blessing for you. You should be grateful.¡± For a second, Patricia was stunned. She honestly didn¡¯t think anyone could be this shameless. The Newtons really were in a league of their own. ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered¨CHoward¡¯s so smart, such good genes. How did he end up with a son like Theo? Now I get it. You¡¯re the weak link, Mrs. Newton.¡± 13:29 Kelly trembled with rage, her hand flying up to p Patricia. ¡°You Insolent little- Before she couldnd a blow, Marian stepped in and pinned her arm behind her back, pressing her face onto the coffee table. No matter how much Kelly struggled, she couldn¡¯t move an inch. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Mrs. Newton,¡± Marian said, calm as ever. ¡°I do heavy lifting for a living. If there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve got plenty of, it¡¯s strength.¡± Patricia¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she nced at Jackson. He walked over to the front hall, opened a drawer, and pulled out a thick envelope. Mrs. Patricia took it, opening the p slowly, her tone casual, almost chatty. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious, Newton? About that night you had me dragged to that sleazy motel? Don¡¯t you want to know how I got away?¡± She slid a photo out and ced it on the table, right in front of Kelly¡¯s face. There it was: Kelly,pletely naked. Next to her, just as bare, was a man, his arm draped over her waist. Patricia leaned down, pretending to examine the picture. ¡°Hmm, can¡¯t really see your faces in this one. Let¡¯s try another.¡± She pulled out a second photo, this one with both of their faces perfectly clear, and set it down. The color drained from Kelly¡¯s face as she stared at the damning evidence, veins standing out on her forehead. She thrashed, desperate to get free. Jackson saw Marian struggling to hold her and calmly pressed his foot into Kelly¡¯s back. ¡°Patricia, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Kelly was screaming, wild and raw, like an animal at the end of its rope. Patricia didn¡¯t even flinch. Her voice was soft, almost sympathetic. ¡°You recognize him, don¡¯t you? You should. After all, you picked him out yourself.¡± looked down 78 ¡°Lucky for you, at least you picked a guy with decent looks. Imagine if it had been some old homeless man in his fifties or sixties. That would¡¯ve been tragic, huh?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it ever cross your mind? Some stranger slept with you, and you don¡¯t even care? Are curious about what happened that night? Want to know how you got home?¡± you Patricia¡¯s voice was gentle, almost too soft, but every word hit like a p. ¡°Your perfect, dutiful son came to pick you up himself. Theo wrapped you in a nket, got you dressed, and saw everything¨Cnot just your naked body, but the whole show with that other man.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s not just photos. I have videos, and confessions from those two kidnappers. Any one of these¨Cif I let them out¨Cwould be more than enough for Howard to divorce you.¡± Her tone was sweet and mild, like a breeze drifting through in early spring, but there was nothing. gentle about what she was saying. Patricia didn¡¯t need to guess¨Cshe knew Kelly had yed herst card, finding a young, attractive guy to make her look guilty of cheating. And honestly, the guy was handsome. That just made the whole story more believable. More damning. Look at the Newton family¨Chow cruel can you get? They do something unforgivable themselves, then turn around and try to pin it on someone else. ¡°So, what do you think will happen if these photos end up in Howard¡¯s hands?¡± Patricia teased, letting the envelope dance between her fingers. ¡°You came from the countryside, Kelly. Used your looks and a bit of talent to catch a rich guy, but that was thirty years ago. Do you really think your face still works its magic?¡± ¡°There are plenty of twenty¨Cyear¨Cold girls out there, fresh as spring greens¨Cone crop after another, always someone new.¡± ¡°Patricia, what do you want?¡± Kelly finally gave in, her voice small and shaky. She was scared. Scared those photos would make it to Howard. If he saw them- Even if they didn¡¯t divorce, there¡¯d be no going back to how things were. Especially after all these years apart, with Howard expanding his business overseas¨Ctheir marriage was shot through with cracks already. If things really fell apart, who knew if she¡¯d still get to be Mrs. Newton? ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess?¡± Patricia sounded totally in control now, holding all the cards. She could ruin Kelly whenever she wanted. ¡°Money?¡± 13:30 ¡°If I wanted money from you, could you even pay me enough?¡± Kelly remembered thest time Patricia had demanded two hundred million. The memory made her head spin. So that hadn¡¯t just been a bluff. ¡°How much do you want? Just tell me,¡± Kelly said, desperate. Patricia propped her chin in her hand, a faint smile ying on her lips. ¡°That¡¯s the thing. I don¡¯t want money anymore.¡± Follow current nov?ls on Find~Novel Sweat broke out on Kelly¡¯s brow. She barely noticed the pain as someone shoved her against the coffee table. What terrified her more were the photos Patricia held. *Patricia, after all, we¡¯re family¡­¡± Kelly tried to reason. Jackson nearlyughed out loud when he heard that. He stomped hard on Kelly¡¯s foot. ¡°You old witch, have you no shame?¡± ¡°Family? You tried to ruin her life. Now you¡¯re begging for mercy? Where was all this humility when you were plotting behind her back?¡± Jackson pressed down harder, pinning her in ce. Kelly didn¡¯t dare make a sound. ¡°Patricia, please, whatever you want, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Kelly pleaded, practically ready to drop to her knees. To everyone else in the room, she just looked like she was putting on another act. ¡°Anything?¡± Patricia asked, eyebrow raised. ¡°Anything,¡± Kelly choked out, nodding frantically. Patricia nced at Jackson and Marian. Marian let go of Kelly. Patricia picked up the teacup next to her and flung it to the floor. It shattered, echoing through the room. She smiled, nodded at the broken pieces, and said, ¡°Kneel.¡± looked down 79 Kelly couldn¡¯t say no. Just like Patricia warned¨Canything Patricia held could destroy her in an instant. ¡°Patricia, if I get on my knees, will you give me what you want?¡± Kelly¡¯s voice shook. Patricia spun her teacup between her fingers, the hint of a gentle smile on her lips. She almost. sounded kind. ¡°You can only bargain if you have something to offer, Mrs. Newton. What do you have?¡± Kelly¡¯s mind went nk. She stared at Patricia, stunned. Only now did she truly understand what Theo meant whenever he told her: Don¡¯t mess with Patricia. ¡°What do you want?¡± Kelly asked, barely above a whisper. Patricia sat up straighter on the sofa, her smile sweet but sharp. ¡°I want you to take care of Tina. Can you do that? Aren¡¯t you two best friends? Backstabbing each other shouldn¡¯t be that hard, right?¡± Kelly¡¯s eyes went wide. Everyone in Riverdale¡¯s upper crust knew the Martins¡® family drama was legendary¨Cway too tangled to sum up in a few words. In the end, Tina walked away with everything, and Patricia was left with nothing. Of course Patricia wanted revenge. But asking Kelly to do the dirty work wasn¡¯t just about payback. It was using her as a weapon. ¡°Murder is a crime,¡± Kelly finally managed, her voice shaking. Patricia let out a softugh. ¡°So is cheating. What, the criminal code counts but marriagews don¡¯t? Who gets to decide whichws matter more?¡± She s sighed, pressing her fingers to her temples like she suddenly had a headache. ¡°Jackson, please show our guest out.¡± Panic shot through Kelly. ¡°Patricia!¡± she screamed, desperate. ¡°You can¡¯t do something this¨Cthis insane!¡± Jackson actuallyughed at the word ¡°insane.¡± Without warning, he kicked Kelly hard in the back. This content belongs to Find~Novel She fell, knees mming to the floor¨Cstraight onto the broken shards of Patricia¡¯s teacup. A sharp, guttural scream ripped from her throat. But after a second, it faded into choked sobs. Jackson mped his hand over her mouth. ¡°Quiet. Miss doesn¡¯t like noise.¡± Kelly whimpered behind his hand, ss digging into her knees, her whole body shuddering from the pain. Tears streamed down her face. Even in her fifties, Kelly was still strikingly beautiful¨Canyone could see she¡¯d once been a knockout. Years of wealth and privilege had shaped her into the ultimate high¨Csociety wife: elegant, distant, untouchable. If you didn¡¯t know her, just seeing her cry might tug at your heart. 13:30 But after thest couple years, no one here felt sorry for her. If she died right there on the floor, no one would even blink. Patricia finished her pot of tea. By then, Kelly was barely conscious from the pain. Finally, Patricia looked at Jackson. ¡°Throw her out.¡± Jackson didn¡¯t hesitate. He grabbed Kelly by the back of her cor and dragged her out the door. Outside, Kelly twisted and writhed on the ground like a wounded animal. It took her ages to climb to her feet, and when she finally reached her car, she was shaking so hard she could barely drive away. Jackson stood at the window, watching through the thin curtain as Kelly¡¯s car disappeared down the driveway. ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re just letting her go?¡± he asked. ¡°If you only punish someone halfway, all you do is make them feel bolder.¡± Marian, refilling Patricia¡¯s teapot, looked up. ¡°You don¡¯t get it. Miss wants to push her, let her get desperate enough to actually make a move.¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes, still smiling,nded on Marian. Marian grinned sheepishly, taking a wild guess. ¡°We¡¯re leaving soon, right? But knowing you, Miss, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re just letting this go. If you¡¯re not striking back now, you must have something bigger nned. You want both the Newtons and the Martins to suffer while you¡¯re gone¨Cmake sure they never forget Patricia was here. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± looked down 80 Patricia shot Jackson a look, her tone loaded with meaning. ¡°Marian¡¯s the smart one here.¡± Jackson¡¯s hackles went up immediately. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? I¡¯m plenty strong¨CMarian¡¯s got nothing on me.¡± Patricia just grinned, loving how easy it was to get under his skin. ¡°Yesterday you were the one going on about, ¡°Without action, knowledge is useless!¡® Remember?¡± Jackson¡¯s face flushed with annoyance, but Patricia¡¯sughter bubbled out before she could stop herself. Even Marian, watching from the side, started to smile. Jackson, still bristling, muttered, ¡°So, is she gonna try to get rid of Tina next?¡± Patricia shook her head. ¡°Nope. She¡¯s just going to focus on how to take me down.¡± Judy opened the door just in time to catch Kelly stumbling in, clutching the wall for support. The sight made Judy panic. Kelly¡¯s mother¨Cinw was still at the hospital. Howard was up to his neck with the mess at Newton Enterprises. The house felt too big, too empty¨Cjust the two of them. /* */ Kelly slumped onto the sofa, looking ghostly pale, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Get the doctor. Tell him toe up.¡± Judy didn¡¯t dare waste a second. She rushed to call the doctor, then poured a ss of water, setting it quietly next to Kelly before slipping away. Left alone in the living room, Kelly¡¯s breathing was ragged, her chest rising and falling with rage. Her eyes were sharp with humiliation¨CPatricia, just an orphan and a cripple, had managed to push her this far. Was she really going to have to spend the rest of her life with her head bowed in front of Patricia? She¡¯d always lived in the spotlight¨Cwhen had she ever suffered like this? The doctor arrived to find Kelly sprawled on the couch. The blood on her knee had just started to dry, but as he cleaned the wound, it started to bleed again, red soaking into the fresh bandages. The pain was sharp, almost clearing her head. Patricia¨Cshe couldn¡¯t let her stay. On the other side of town, Ruby still hadn¡¯t turned up. The search and rescue was dragging on. Tina was a bundle of nerves, pacing back and forth andshing out at Wendy, not caring that the Jensons were right there. ¡°Why did you have to go watch the sunrise? And if you were going, why let her go alone? Were you trying to get back at her or something?¡± Nobody dared answer. Even the Jensons looked miserable, their faces tight and pale. After all, it was their daughter who was missing. 13:30 Chapter 80 Original content can be found at f?ndnovel The search went on until five in the afternoon, still with no results. The Martin family, desperate, started putting pressure on the authorities, who then tried to get in touch with the Padi family for help from a professional rescue team. rity guards But as soon as the Padi search team arrived at the gates of Cloud Peak, the security stopped them. ¡°We get how worried you are,¡± one of the guards said, polite but unyielding. ¡°But our people are already up there searching nonstop.¡± In other words: you¡¯re not getting in. Tina pushed forward, grabbing the guard¡¯s arm in frustration. ¡°How can your people be better than trained rescue teams? Why won¡¯t you let us up¨Cis there something you¡¯re trying to hide?¡± ¡°Tina!¡± The guard¡¯s voice cut in, sharp and stern. ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± He straightened up, his look icy. ¡°All our guards here are ex¨Cmilitary. They¡¯re more qualified than any outside team.¡± Someone from the authorities quickly stepped in, gently pulling Tina back. ¡°We didn¡¯t mean it like that. It¡¯s just¨Cshe¡¯s been missing for a whole day. We need more people searching.¡± The guard nced at the man, sizing him up, then nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go check with my boss.¡± And with that, he walked off toward the vi. Ah! looked down 81 Ruby shot up with a gasp, heart pounding. Painshed through her lower back, so sharp and sudden that she flopped right back down onto the ground, breath knocked from her lungs. Blinking through the pain, she took in her surroundings: thick woods, shadows stretching longer as evening settled in. Then it all came flooding back¨Cshe¡¯d been ambushed near the restroom. Knocked out cold. Did she fall down the mountain? Or had someone dragged her here? ¡°Hello?¡± Her voice was barely more than a croak, weak and trembling. ¡°Please¡­ someone help me.¡± The words barely carried, swallowed up by the constant buzz of insects and the riot of birds overhead. Cloud Peak was a wild ce; her cries were nothing next to the sound of the forest. Desperate, Ruby reached for a bamboo stalk beside her and shook it hard, hoping the movement would catch the eye of anyone searching nearby. Down the mountain, the Martin family was a mess of worry and frustration, A security guard jogged up to the search coordinator. ¡°Mr. Martin wants five more people on the team. Bring the search dogs.¡± /* */ ¡°That¡¯s not nearly enough!¡± Tina snapped, panic sharpening her voice. The coordinator didn¡¯t bother hiding his irritation. ¡°If you were really that worried about your daughter, Mrs. Martin, maybe you shouldn¡¯t have let her hike up an undeveloped mountain at sunrise. Don¡¯t pretend to be Mother of the Year now. What, you want a medal?¡± ¡°You-!¡± Tina bristled, cheeks flushing red. ¡°Let it go,¡± Emerson cut in, tugging Tina back. ¡°Let¡¯s just do what they say.¡± Search dogs bounded up the path, but as darkness crept in, the search only got harder. By the time the sun slipped behind the ridge, painting the sky with streaks of gold and purple, Colton finally tore his gaze away from the window and looked over at the man sitting across from him in the modern tea room. Oliver sat there, long fingers absently turning a porcin teacup he¡¯d just picked up at an antique shop. ¡°Why not send more people up there?¡± Colton asked, voice low. ¡°If something happens, won¡¯t ite back to bite us?¡± For more chapters visit Find_Novel(. Cloud Peak was the Padi family¡¯s backyard. Any trouble here wouldnd on their doorstep. ¡°It won¡¯te to that,¡± Oliver replied, pouring hot water into his cup. ¡°You sound pretty sure,¡± Colton said, raising a brow. Oliver shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s obvious this was done by someone she knows. You think it¡¯s dangerous, but someone¡¯s keeping an eye on her. They aren¡¯t going to let her die.¡± 13:31 Chapter B1 Colton frowned, thinking it over. ¡°No one would follow a total stranger into the woods before sunrise, let alone drop their guard enough to get ambushed,¡± Oliver went on, tipping the water out of his trusted. Simple as that.¡± cup ¡°This was someone she He set the cup aside with a quiet clink. ¡°I brought you back to Riverdale for a reason. I want you to settle down, focus, and stop running around with those aimless rich kids you call friends.¡± Colton put on his most wounded look. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of it, Uncle Oliver.¡± He sank into the chair across from Oliver and started to grumble. ¡°Seriously, every other uncle is out there scheming to steal from their nephew. Take the Martins¨Clook at Patricia. What does she have left? Her parents¡® business, gone. Handed over to someone else. And now she¡¯s-* He bit off thest words¨Calmost said crippled¨Cwhen Oliver¡¯s cool stare cut him off. ¡°And you,¡± Oliver said, tone mild but cutting, ¡°can¡¯t wait for me to hand over thepany so you can do whatever you want.¡± He leaned back, sounding almost philosophical. ¡°People are simple. If something¡¯s worth fighting over, everyone wants it. If nobody cares, they assume it¡¯s worthless.¡± Colton fell silent, noeback in sight. ¡°Let¡¯s not go there,¡± he said, forcing a smile. ¡°No point getting sentimental. You¡¯re a great uncle, but you really know how to give a speech.¡± He switched gears. ¡°So, when are you leaving?¡± ¡°Midnight.¡± Colton¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Cutting it close, aren¡¯t you?¡± With a private jet, Oliver could travel whenever he liked. Still, Colton couldn¡¯t help but wonder since when his uncle had be such a night owl. looked down 82 13:31 7:30a.m. Checktest chapters at Find~Novel Theo woke up in the hospital. Hey there, staring nkly at the ceiling, his eyes empty¨Clike he was some kind of machine that had forgotten how to feel. Doctors came in and out, but nothing seemed to snap him out of it. ¡°What¡¯s going on with him?¡± someone asked. ¡°He took a hit to the back of the head,¡± a young doctor exined. ¡°There could be some side effects from the injury. We¡¯ll need to do more tests in the morning to know for sure.¡± /* */ ¡°Why wait until morning?¡± his grandmother pressed, voice tight with worry. ¡°Can¡¯t you do it tonight?¡± The chief physician stepped forward, gently moving the other doctor aside and speaking softly. ¡°Mrs. Newton, we just ran tests twelve hours ago. If we do them again now, the results won¡¯t really tell us anything new. With cases like this, most people start to feel better after a night¡¯s rest. Please try not to worry. We¡¯re all here, and he¡¯s in good hands.¡± His grandma¡¯s nerves calmed a little, but her mind was still with Theo. She walked over and took his hand, rubbing it between her palms, her face lined with worry. He was the Newton family¡¯s only child. If anything happened to him, what would they do? Theo looked like he was barely there, but his mind was spinning with thest moments before he passed out. He couldn¡¯t stop reying what happened with Patricia¨Cthe way things had gotten out of control on the couch. Patricia was relentless, even though they were married. If his grandma hadn¡¯t been there, he wasn¡¯t sure what he would¡¯ve done. Time passed, and somewhere between his grandma¡¯s quiet sobs, Theo finally came out of his daze. He flexed his stiff fingers and turned his hand over, squeezing hers. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m okay. Really. You should go home and rest.¡± ¡°Theo?¡± Her voice was full of relief and hope. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°My head hurts, but I¡¯ll be fine after some sleep.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay with you,¡± she said immediately. No matter what Theo said, she refused to leave him. He just gave up and closed his eyes. At 6:30, the housekeeper brought dinner. She spotted his grandma and leaned in, whispering, ¡°Ms. Miller is still waiting outside.¡± Grandma nced at Theo¡¯s closed eyes, her tone annoyed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell her to go home?¡± 13:31 ¡°She¡¯s been waiting all night, ma¡¯am. She just won¡¯t leave.¡± was over, Ms. Miller¨Cwhat was she thinking, chasing after a married man? Now that the marriage y his first love had shown up again. Ms. Miller¡¯s situation couldn¡¯t be more awkward. ¡°Stay with Theo. I¡¯ll go talk to her,¡± Grandma said. She got up, leaning on her cane as she walked out. At the end of the hallway outside the VIP room, Nina saw hering. She quickly wiped her tears and stood up, voice trembling. ¡°Grandma.¡± ¡°Sweet girl,¡± Grandma said, reaching out to gently pat her arm. ¡°Theo¡¯s still not awake. Go home, okay?¡± ¡°If I go home, I¡¯ll just worry about him. I want to stay here with Theo.¡± ¡°Nina, the Newton family is under a spotlight right now. You, Patricia, Ruby¨Cany of you could make things worse if the media finds out. I know you care, but if the press gets a photo¡­ Grandma let her words hang in the air, clearly hoping Nina would get the message. ¡°Grandma-¡± Nina¡¯s voice broke. ¡°I really do love Theo.¡± ¡°Patricia married him for protection. Ruby left, but came back because she realized life out there wasn¡¯t what she thought and wanted thefort of this family. But me- Nina pressed a hand to her heart, her wordsing out fast-¡°I chose Theo because I love him. You know that, don¡¯t you, Grandma?¡± looked down 83 Grandma let out a heavy sigh. She knew. Of course she did. She¡¯d watched Ruby grow up from the very beginning. That girl always had her pride. Back when Theo married Patricia, Ruby stormed out of the wedding and left the country in a rage. If life overseas had really been good to her, nothing could¡¯ve dragged her back. The fact that she was here now meant she¡¯d thought this through¨Ca return with a purpose. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel As for Patricia, marrying Theo had never been her choice. She was forced into it. ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t want the Newtons tangled up with the Martins anymore, right? If that¡¯s true, does that mean Ruby¡¯s out of the picture?¡± Nina¡¯s voice trembled with hope and fear. ¡°Nina, love isn¡¯t something I can control, Grandma interrupted, shutting down Nina¡¯s desperate plea. Nina slumped into her chair,pletely deted. Grandma¡¯s words felt like someone had yanked away herst bit of support. Just a few days ago, Grandma had held Nina¡¯s hand in the Newton estate, talking about the future¨Cpromising that if she got pregnant, she¡¯d help her marry into the family. Now that Patricia had thrown everything into chaos, suddenly they were all backing away. So what did that make her? A ceholder? Just someone Theo used whenever he needed. Nina looked up, tears streaking her face. ¡°I get it now. None of you ever really wanted me. You just wanted my womb.¡± The words hit Grandma like a p, filling her with shame. If Patricia was stuck with Theo for life, maybe having him father a child with someone else seemed like the only solution. But now that Theo and Patricia were divorced, there were better options. Nina wasn¡¯t the only choice anymore. Grandma couldn¡¯t bring herself to answer. Nina gave a sharp, bitterugh. ¡°No wonder. No wonder Patricia wanted to destroy you all.¡± ¡°Nina!¡± Grandma called as Nina got up to leave, waving the housekeeper over from the hospital room. ¡°Take her home,¡± Grandma instructed quietly. As the housekeeper drew near, Grandma lowered her voice. ¡°Make sure she gets back safely¨Cand don¡¯t let her say anything in front of the reporters downstairs.¡± The housekeeper nodded. Trouble just kepting, one wave after another. Always because of the women. The housekeeper had barely left when Grandma took a moment at the doorway, trying to collect herself. She was about to head inside when the elevator doors slid open. Jackson wheeled Patricia out. In Patricia¡¯s arms was a bouquet of yellow tulips. 1/2 13:31 Grandma wouldter find out that yellow tulips could mean love and romance, but sometimes, they meant ¡°abandonment.¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± ¡°Pattie, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I came to see Mr. Newton.¡± Their voices were cold, distant. Polite, but just for show¨Cneither wanted outsiders to see the mess between them. Grandma stayed put at the door, making no move to let Patricia in. After all, what decent woman could strip a man of his dignity in front of everyone? She was afraid Theo might have some kind of breakdown if he saw Patricia. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I not allowed in?¡± Patricia asked gently, her tone soft and sweet. Grandma stared at her, refusing to budge. ¡°Patricia, why bother?¡± ¡°I never started any of this, did 1?¡± Patricia replied quietly. She¡¯d never been the one to start the drama. And now, the people who¡¯d hurt her were asking why she was here. What a joke. ¡°Grandma, are you really not letting me in?¡± Patricia asked again, her voice so calm and patient it almost sounded kind. She waited a few minutes, but Grandma never answered. Patricia finally set the flowers down on the bench outside the door. ¡°I wish Mr. Newton a quick recovery.¡± looked down 84 13.31 Jackson pushed Patricia¡¯s wheelchair out of the building. As they turned the corner, she leaned her head against her hand, looking heartbreakingly lost¨Clike someone who¡¯d just been deeply humiliated. Anyone who saw her right then would¡¯ve thought she¡¯d been through hell. By 7:30, the inte had exploded. ¡°Mrs. Newton Blocked by Newton Family at Hospital¨Cthat headline was everywhere. And thements were vicious. ¡°Knew that guy was no saint. The whole marriage was just for show. My friend¡¯s a rehab therapist, said he never showed up for her therapy, not even once in two years.¡± ¡°They only married her because of public pressure. If the Newtons could actually choose, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d ept someone with a disability. Even if she got hurt saving their son.¡± /* */ ¡°Two years in and he¡¯s already cheating¨Cwhat a winner.¡± ¡°Cheating, and now his first love is back? This guy¡¯s got more plot twists than a soap opera.¡± ¡°What do you expect? He¡¯s Mr. Newton.¡± Howard sat in his office, eyes fixed on the tablet Aiden handed over. A vein pulsed at his temple. Patricia. Of course it was her. He didn¡¯t even need to ask. This kind of move had Patricia written all over it. Aiden nced at Howard¡¯s stormy expression, hesitated, then said quietly, ¡°We¡¯ve already started damage control. The press should cool off soon.¡± ¡°Find out where the PR director is. I want a meeting¨Cnow.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Aiden¡¯s nerves were shot; with everything happening at Newton Enterprisestely, he felt like he was just waiting to get fired. The stock price kept tanking, greener by the day. First the cheating scandal, then Mr. Newton himself getting dumped naked outside the office. Any one of these stories would be enough to blow up the news cycle. As Aiden turned to go, Howard¡¯s voice stopped him. ¡°While I was away these two years I is this how things have always been between them?¡± Aiden paused and looked back. ¡°Not really. Ms. Martin hardly ever got involved in Mr. Newton¡¯s business. She¡¯d only send someone over if there was something about the house to sign off on¨Cotherwise, they barely interacted.¡± Howard finally understood. Cornered animals fight back. Even rabbits will bite if you push them. 13:31 Theo cheated, dragged Patricia¡¯s name through the mud. No wonder she decided to hit back. At the hospital, Grandma saw the news and nearly fainted from anger. The housekeeper was quick, catching her and easing her onto the couch. No wonder. No wonder Grandma had looked at her that way, with that little smile she tried to hide. Patricia, you really don¡¯t hold back. The Martin family had been in chaos for weeks, all thanks to her. ¡°Keep an eye on Theo. I¡¯m heading home for a bit.¡± When Grandma got back to the Newton house, she found Kelly sitting on the sofa, flipping through her tablet, lost in thought. ¡°Come with me.¡± The two of them slipped into the study and closed the door, voices low and secretive. A housekeeper tried to bring in tea but was waved off. ¡°Just leave it. We¡¯ll have itter.¡± At 7:50, Patricia finally made it back to the vi. Her phone rang¨Cthe call was from Southside Cemetery. ¡°Hello, is this the daughter listed for grave number 099? This is the management office at Southside Cemetery.¡± Patricia¡¯s voice was t, almost chilly. ¡°Yes. What is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s been¡­ an incident. Your parents¡® graves have been disturbed. Would you be able toe take a look?¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Patricia shot out of her chair, knuckles white as she gripped her phone. ¡°Someone dug up your parents¡® graves,¡± the staff member stammered, practically sweating through the line. The rightful source is find~novel looked down 85 Chapter 85 ¡°You people are unbelievable. You can¡¯t even leave the dead alone.¡± The call ended with a harsh click. Marian muttered curses under her breath, her anger barely contained. ¡°That family¡¯s doomed. One day, karma¡¯s going to catch up with them,¡± ¡°I swear, if I could, I¡¯d kill them myself.¡± Jackson stood nearby. When he noticed Patricia¡¯s face pale, he shot Marian a warning look, silently urging her to stop. He gently tugged Marian toward the front door. ¡°What¡¯s your problem? Since when can¡¯t I speak my mind about people like that?¡± Marian snapped, pulling her arm free. Jackson let go, keeping his tone calm. ¡°You can say whatever you want. But the more you say, the worse Miss will feel.¡± /* */ He picked a twig from a nearby bush and stuck it between his teeth, leaning against the wall with an air ofzy indifference, waiting for Patricia to give her orders. Marian eyed him, suspicious. ¡°Why are you so chill about all this?¡± He shrugged. ¡°What do you want me to do? Go and dig up their family graves too?¡± But in truth, Jackson thought, it was already toote for that. Old Mr. Newton¡¯s grave had already been dug up¨Cby them, no less. And Miss? She¡¯d taken those ashes, stirred them into a pot of soup, and served it to Kelly and their beloved grandmother. But that little secret was better left unspoken. Some lines, once crossed, were best kept between the three of them. ¡°Why not? Why can they dig up our graves, but we can¡¯t touch theirs?¡± Marian shot back, eyes zing. ¡°Jackson,e in here,¡± Patricia called from the living room. On the wooden coffee table by the sofa, Patricia sat with a calligraphy brush in hand, lost in thought as she wrote. Jackson stepped closer and watched the brush move¨Cher strokes steady at first, but when she reached thest curve, her hand trembled, sttering tiny droplets of ink. I ¡°In a bit, I want you to take Marian to the cemetery, Patricia said quietly. ¡°What about you?¡± Jackson asked. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here.¡± Updates are released by FindN0vel ¡°And do what?¡± he pressed. ¡°Wait for them toe kill me.¡± 13:31 The words sent a chill through Jackson. He¡¯d known this was possible, but actually hearing Patricia say it made his heart clench. He wanted to protest, to argue, but nothing came out. He knew Patricia too well. Nothing he said could change her mind now. Everyst Newton wanted her gone. Kelly. Grandma. Theo Everything Patricia had done was to make sure the Newtons all had blood on their hands. If she left for the cemetery with Jackson and Marian, there¡¯d be a ¡°car ident¡± waiting for them on the road. If she stayed, maybe it¡¯d be a fire. If she tried to run, Jackson and Marian would get caught in the crossfire. The only way to protect them was to stay and wait for the Newtons to make their move. Night crept in. Four hours left before it was time for Jackson and Marian to go. Patricia drew the curtains tight and walked through the house, quietly moving things, perfect scene. setting up the She could ¡°die.¡± But if she did, she¡¯d make sure the Newtons would never forget her¨Cnot for a single day, not for years. If her death didn¡¯t haunt them, then what was the point? Elsewhere, eight o¡¯clock. A family dinner was in full swing at the Cloud Peak mansion. Oliver sat at the head of the table, younger rtives gathered around. The housekeeper moved quietly, setting out thest of the dishes on the long dining table. Mr. Padi put down his phone and nced at Colton and the others, who were all busy with their own screens. He rapped his knuckle on the table. Everyone quickly set their phones aside. ¡°Uncle Oliver, they still haven¡¯t found her. What if they start searching our house next?¡± one of the younger cousins asked. Oliver¡¯s tone was calm, almost bored. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°I just hope she doesn¡¯t end up dead on our property. That¡¯d be creepy as hell. I¡¯d never go jogging at night again.¡± 13:31 Colton scoffed. ¡°Yeah, sure. More like you¡¯d have to give up yourte¨Cnight clubbing.¡± ¡°Oh, please. Like you¡¯re any better. Who was it sneaking out at two in the morningst night?¡± Oliver listened to their bickering without interfering, sipping his soup in silence. As their voices grew louder, he waved someone over quietly. ¡°Johns.¡± looked down 86 ¡°Uncle Oliver,¡± ¡°From now on, if I¡¯m not home, remember this: anyone whoes back after ten at night gets their allowance cut in half.¡± ¡°No way! Please, Uncle Oliver, don¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°Uncle Oliver, you can¡¯t be so heartless!¡± The dining room erupted with dramatic howls and groans. How were they supposed to survive with half their spending money? What kind of parent was this ruthless these days? ¡°Uncle Oliver¡­¡± Colton looked at him with big, pleading eyes. Oliver barely nced up, his cold, steady gaze shutting down any argument before it could start. Whatever Colton wanted to say died in his throat. Dinner wrapped up soon after. Colton rallied everyone for a round of video games. Meanwhile, Oliver stood by the window, tea in hand, his eyes sharp and distant as he stared out into the night. *Johns, step it up. I want every inchbed. Don¡¯t let anyone die on ournd. And make sure she doesn¡¯t walk out of those woods without a scratch, either.¡± If that little tigress wanted to rip into them, he figured he¡¯d lend her a hand. Patricia was ying a risky game. He was content to sit back and watch how it yed out. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Johns replied, ready to leave. Oliver paused. ¡°Which leg did the Martin girl break again?¡± Johns thought for a second. ¡°Pretty sure¡­ both of them.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The question hung in the air, with no follow¨Cup. Johns¡¯s mind raced. Was the boss actually telling him to break that girl¡¯s legs too? Didn¡¯t matter. Orders were orders. Nine o¡¯clock. The search and rescue team finally found Ruby. They carried her down the mountain on a stretcher and rushed her straight to the hospital. In the hallway, Tina¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying. Wendy and the others hadn¡¯t slept in more than a day, too nervous to even yawn in front of the Martin 13:31 family, terrified of setting them off. Eventually, the doctor came out with an update¨Cboth of Ruby¡¯s legs were broken. She was in surgery. Tina¡¯s first instinct was to me Patricia. ¡°Was it her? Did Patricia do this?¡± Th?s chapter is updated by find(?)ovel Emerson nced at the group of young people nearby and snapped, ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± Wendy and her friends were so rattled they didn¡¯t even dare to look up. Emerson approached them with that gentle, too¨Csmooth smile. ¡°Wendy, you all look exhausted. Go home and get some rest.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle,¡± Wendy said quickly, happy to escape. After Tina¡¯s outburst, she wanted nothing more than to plug her ears and forget it ever happened. In the elevator, someone yawned and whispered, ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s obviously Patricia. But seriously, don¡¯t get involved in the Martin family¡¯s mess.¡± The drama in that family could fill a thousand romance novels and still never end. ¡°Uncle Oliver, weren¡¯t you supposed to leave after midnight? Why are you heading out so early?¡± Colton came downstairs for some water and saw Johns already piling Oliver¡¯s suitcases in the living room. ¡°Change of ns. I¡¯m leaving ahead of schedule.¡± ¡°I thought you had a private jet. Couldn¡¯t get a flight path?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Oliver was as concise as ever. He shot Johns a look, and Johns immediately slipped away. Colton knew that look meant Oliver had something to say in private, so he stepped up. ¡°Uncle Oliver, did you need me to do something?¡± ¡°I want you to go to the hospital and pay a visit to the Martin family. Show them a little¡­ warmth.¡± Oliver put a special emphasis on ¡°warmth,¡± making it clear what he really meant. Colton blinked, catching on. ¡°You want me to warn them, don¡¯t you?¡± Oliver stood in the living room, thumb absently rubbing his knuckles. ¡°What else? You think I actually want you tofort them? Something happens on Padind and they make this much noise, and we¡¯re just supposed to y dead?¡± Colton had almost never heard his uncle speak so bluntly. Oliver always looked unbothered, no matter what. But tonight, that line-¡°y dead¡°-made it obvious he was running out of patience. Colton didn¡¯t dare hesitate. ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡± looked down 87 When Colton showed up at the hospital carrying a fruit basket, Ruby was still in surgery. He didn¡¯t waste any time, making his way through the halls like he¡¯d been there a hundred times before. At the nurse¡¯s station, he introduced himself, polite but confident. ¡°Mr. Martin? I¡¯m Colton Padi, from Cloud Peak¨Cthe Padi family.¡± The moment Emerson heard the Padi name, he shot up from his seat. ¡°Mr. Padi, hello!¡± he said, looking both surprised and nervous. Colton gave him a small, measured smile. ¡°We¡¯re truly sorry about what happened to Ms. Martin at Cloud Peak. My uncle, Oliver, insisted Ie personally to see how she¡¯s doing.¡± Oliver Padi. The infamous third son¨Cthe business shark everyone talked about. People still whispered about how, a few years back, someone tried to cross him over rare resources. In the end, that whole family ended up in prison. /* */ In the business world, Oliver¡¯s name was legendary. Hispanies were always making headlines, both at home and abroad. Emerson¡¯s voice was apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry my daughter¡¯s caused all this trouble.¡± Colton shook his head. ¡°idents happen, Mr. Martin. No need to apologize.¡± He nced at Johns, who stepped forward and handed over the fruit basket. The basket looked expensive, wrapped in clear cellophane and tied with a bright red ribbon. It practically screamed upscale. ¡°Just a little something, Mr. Martin. Please ept it. We¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Emerson nodded so many times it looked like his head might fall off¨Cgrateful, but also clearly on edge. After they left, Emerson let out a huge sigh and set the fruit basket on the chair next to him. Tina stood up, ripped open the wrapping, and when she saw the basket was full of red dragon fruit, she threw it on the floor in frustration. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean, giving us red dragon fruit?¡± ¡°Are they trying to say ¡®good luck¡® or what?¡± she snapped. Follow current nov?ls on find?novel Emerson¡¯s lips pressed tight, his face turning sour. He¡¯d noticed the fruit right away. He didn¡¯t want to ept it, but refusing just wasn¡¯t an option. If the Padi family showed up in person, you could call it ¡®checking in, but everyone knew it was really a warning. ¡°Ruby¡¯s ident happened on their property. If word gets out, it¡¯ll look bad for them too. They¡¯re here to remind us not to make a fuss.¡± ¡°And we¡¯re supposed to just go along with this?¡± Tina shot back. 19-31 Emerson didn¡¯t answer. His thoughts were already spinning, trying to figure out who he could talk to, to ease the tension between their families. Downstairs, Colton was just about to get into his car when he spotted Joseph¡¯s ck BMW speeding past. He frowned. ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡± Johns noticed his hesitation. ¡°Something wrong?¡± Colton shook his head, brushing it off. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s get going¨Cgotta report back.¡± Back at the Padi house, Oliver was draping his trench coat over his arm, looking ready to leave. A couple of staff were loading luggage into the car outside. Colton came in, checked his watch, and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Uncle Oliver, you¡¯re heading to the airport this early? Just for coffee?¡± Who actually went to the airport hours ahead of time? And Oliver wasn¡¯t the type to waste a minute. ¡°Avoiding traffic,¡± Oliver replied, short and to the point.. ¡°Outer ring road¡¯s slow, but even then it doesn¡¯t take two hours,¡± Colton argued. Oliver didn¡¯t bother responding. He just got in the car and told the driver to head for the airport. Inside, a few of the younger family members heard themotion and started whispering among themselves. ¡°Is Uncle Oliver sneaking off for a secret date?¡± Colton rolled his eyes. ¡°Not a chance!¡± ¡°Who¡¯d even want an old guy like him?¡± ¡°Dating him would be like dating your own dad.¡± ¡°You¡¯d do it if you had the chance?¡± someone teased. The one being teased looked horrified. ¡°Are you kidding me? I¡¯d have to be insane.¡± On the drive to the airport, as Oliver¡¯s car cruised down the outer ring, a convoy of fire trucks raced by in the opposite direction, sirens ring and lights shing. They were headed straight for Patricia¡¯s vi. By half past ten, Patricia had taken care of everything. She sat just behind the sheer curtains, catching muffled sounds from outside. A slow, satisfied smile spread across her lips as she watched the mes light up the night sky. She moved her wheelchair through the dimly lit house, gliding from room to room, her figure a ghostly shadow¨Ca woman who looked like she had no intention, or hope, of escaping. looked down 88 Inside the parked car, the two of them sat quietly, watching as mes swallowed the mansion. Only when the fire had reduced everything to rubble did she finally begin to rx, the tension in her chest slowly easing. She knew she wouldn¡¯t find peace until all traces of the past were gone. For years, she¡¯d wanted Patricia out of the picture, and tonight, she¡¯d finally gotten her wish. Grandma lingered, her eyes full of sorrow, watching the inferno. Eventually, she turned to the driver and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She hadn¡¯t wanted to do this. Patricia used to be a good kid. But somewhere along the way, Patricia had changed¨Cshe¡¯d be relentless, pushing the Newton family to the edge. Grandma couldn¡¯t let the family legacy go down like that. Otherwise, how could she ever face herte husband when her own time came? Back at the Newton estate, Grandma headed straight for the prayer room without a word. She dropped to her knees on the cushion, turning her prayer beads as she chanted, desperate to wash away the guilt. Incense smoke curled through the small room, filling it with a soft scent. When Howard and Theo got home, the house felt off¨Cheavy, like everyone was holding their breath. Kelly was humming in the kitchen, making dessert, while Grandma prayed in the next room. Howard was about to ask what was going on when the phone rang. He answered, listened, and whatever he heard made his face go pale for a moment before he let out a long, tired sigh. He had a good idea who¡¯d set the fire. /* */ ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Kelly came over with a tray, her voice gentle as she slipped her arm through Theo¡¯s. ¡°I made you some grapefruit water. Go take a bath, honey. It¡¯s all over now.¡± ¡°All over?¡± Theo frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Just go freshen up, okay? Wash off the bad luck. We¡¯ll talk soon,¡± Kelly said, nudging him upstairs. When Theo left, Howard watched him go, then made his way to the prayer room. Grandma heard himing but didn¡¯t look up. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± she asked, her voice even. ¡°I made the call about Patricia,¡± Howard said quietly. ¡°Kelly had nothing to do with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ming anyone,¡± Grandma replied, her voice low. ¡°I just need to know¨Care we safe? Is it done?¡± Patricia was too smart. If she¡¯d caught on, she might¡¯ve set a trap for them instead. ¡°All the doors were welded shut,¡± Howard said. ¡°The emergency exits were blocked ahead of time. She couldn¡¯t get out¨Cnot with her leg.¡± He hesitated. ¡°What about her bodyguards?¡± *They were sent away earlier.¡± 13:31 Howard finally let out a breath, the anxiety melting from his shoulders. He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Come light some incense,¡± Grandma said. Latest content published on fin?novel She handed him three sticks. As they stood together before the altar, Grandma whispered, ¡°If anyon has to take the me for tonight, let it be me. Don¡¯t let it fall on my kids or grandkids. I pray that mercy will understand my pain and helplessness.¡± If me was needed, it was Patricia who¡¯d turned her back on the family. Otherwise, how could Grandma have steeled herself to go this far? ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why are there so many fire trucks outside?¡± Marian asked from the passenger seat, rolling down her window to get a better look at the chaos ahead. Jackson¡¯s grip tightened on the steering wheel, but he didn¡¯t answer. They pulled up to the mansion, only to find it gutted¨Cjust a shell now, with thick, choking smoke curling into the sky as firefighters worked to douse thest mes. Marian froze, then suddenly jumped out of the car. She ran over and grabbed a firefighter¡¯s arm, her voice shaking. ¡°What happened? How did this start?¡± ¡°We¡¯re still looking into it,¡± the firefighter replied. ¡°We need to put the fire out first.¡± ¡°Call the police! Jackson, call the police!¡± Marian was frantic, clinging to Jackson¡¯s arm, her legs barely holding her up. ¡°Please, Jackson, call them!¡± ¡°It had to be the Newtons, those bastards,¡± she cried, her voice cracking. ¡°If anything happens to Miss, how am I supposed to face Grandma? My poor Pattie¨Cher parents were killed, and now she¡¯s ended up like this¡­¡± Tears streamed down her face as smoke and sirens filled the night. looked down 89 ¡°Did you hear? Patricia¡¯s mansion burned down¨Cnothing left but ashes.¡± ¡°I heard the fire trucks showed up, but they never even went inside.¡± ¡°They say Patricia¡¯s nanny is swearing up and down that someone from the Newton family set the fire.¡± ¡°The police are already investigating.¡± ¡°Murdering your own daughter¨Cinw, though?¡± ¡°Some people are saying Patricia was the one who had Theo stripped naked and dumped in front of Newton Enterprises the other day.¡± The restaurant was buzzing, everyone jumping in with their own take, gossip practically humming through the air. /* */ ¡°Ruby¡¯s in the hospital with two broken legs, Theo got tossed naked onto Main Street, and Nina¡¯s getting torn apart online. Seriously, just look at the past two weeks¨Canyone even remotely connected to Theo has paid for it. Newton family¡¯s stock keeps tanking. If they don¡¯t do something soon, Newton Enterprises is as good as gone.¡± ¡°Stuff like this¨Cgetting rid of your enemies in one move¨Cit¡¯s what the upper crust does best. Who¡¯s to say the Newtons aren¡¯t behind Patricia¡¯s death, too?¡± ¡°If Patricia did all this, honestly, I¡¯d respect her.¡± Marian and Jackson were sure it was the Newtons. As soon as the police got involved, the investigation started rolling. Only Howard and Theo, both in the hospital, had rock¨Csolid alibis. Grandma and Kelly? Their stories didn¡¯t hold up nearly as well. Jackson got thewyers on the line and started the legal fight. The whole mess blew up in the press. When Howard was cornered by reporters, he t¨Cout denied everything but promised he¡¯d cooperate with the police. Chapters first released on find?novel 11:30 p.m. Patricia slipped into the airport, her face hidden beneath a cap and mask, only to spot Oliver waiting for her¨CAtticus had sent him as her contact. The moment she saw him, she stopped short. Oliver stood beneath the warm glow of the streetlights outside the VIP terminal, tall in a crisp khaki trench coat, a cigarette bnced between his fingers. Every now and then, he¡¯d take a slow drag, the ember briefly lighting up his sharp features. The light softened his usual distance, making him seem almost¡­ human. 13:32 Atticus had known about her n from the start. tol He¡¯d even gone out of his way to help her pull it off. But standing in front of Oliver now, Patricia felt like she¡¯d hit rock bottom, exposed in a way that made her want to disappear. She got out of the car. Oliver caught her eye, nodded, and stubbed out his cigarette without a word. He turned and walked toward the terminal. She tugged her mask a little tighter and followed. He didn¡¯t need to say anything¨Cjust being near him was enough to make her tense. They got straight into the waiting car and headed for the private jet, not lingering at the airport. Patricia was about to take the left seat when Oliver finally spoke, his voice low and direct. ¡°Sit on the right.¡± It was his ne¨Cshe didn¡¯t argue. She switched seats. As the jet lifted off, Patricia pushed up the window shade, gazing at the city lights of Riverdale fading below. In the distance, a thick column of smoke curled into the night sky. She realized, right then, why Oliver wanted her on this side. He wanted her to see the aftermath with her own eyes. That smoke was proof of everything she¡¯d done. Patricia nced at Oliver. He noticed, and patted the seat next to him, a silent invitation. She hesitated. No way. But she knew Oliver wasn¡¯t the type to make small talk or waste time. After a pause, she slid over to his side. ¡°Ruby¡¯s legs are both broken,¡± he said quietly. ¡°The Padi family¡¯swyers have already made contact. They¡¯ll keep the Newtons tangled up inwsuits for a while. Ms. Martin, Is there anything else you¡¯d like me to handle?¡± Patricia swallowed, caughtpletely off guard. looked down 90 She hadn¡¯t asked him to do any of this. I But he seemed to read her mind and spoke up first. ¡°Mr. Parsons and I have known each other for years. He asked me to look after you.¡± A flight attendant appeared, carrying a tray of tea. Oliver picked up a cup and handed it to her. Patricia epted it, offering a polite smile. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Padi. This is just right.¡± Oliver took a sip of water. The flight attendant came back, quietly gesturing to see if she could turn down the cabin lights. Oliver nced over at Patricia, silently passing the decision to her, waiting for her nod. /* */ Catching on, Patricia gave a small nod in return. The main lights dimmed, leaving the cabin bathed in a soft, golden glow. In the hush, Oliver¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°What¡¯s your n once wend in Toronto?¡± ¡°Rehab,¡± Patricia answered simply. Oliver¡¯s eyes flicked down to her leg. For a moment, his expression softened, something like concern. flickering there before he masked it. He grabbed a folded nket, adjusted it neatly, and draped it across her knees¨Cperfectly covering her, not dragging on the floor, not leaving any gaps. His thoughtfulness was almost too much, Patricia couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy. Is this just how older men are? she wondered. ¡°And after that?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m going home,¡± she said honestly. He was Atticus¡¯s friend, after all¨Cthere was no need to be on guard with someone who¡¯d only tried to help. ¡°To reim your parents¡® business?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Oliver didn¡¯t sugarcoat it. ¡°That¡¯s not going to be easy.¡± Patricia looked down at her cup, swirling the water inside. Her mind felt a little foggy. ¡°Even if it¡¯s hard, there¡¯s always a way.¡± He leaned back slightly. ¡°You ever think about finding yourself some allies?¡± She blinked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Emerson knows exactly what you want. That¡¯s why she¡¯s spent all these years building up connections, making sure she¡¯s got people backing her. By the time you get back, the Martins and the Newtons will probably be tied together by marriage. If they join forces, what chance do you really have?¡± He spoke so inly, like he was just talking family business over dinner. 13:32 If Colton were here, he¡¯d probably be shocked¨CUncle Oliver, handing out advice? Unheard of. ¡°Even if the marriage doesn¡¯t happen, once they realize you¡¯re behind all this, they¡¯ll still team up to box you in. You¡¯ll be outnumbered.¡± Patricia turned and studied Oliver carefully. Counting her first, slow¨Cto¨Cregister encounter, this was only the fourth time they¡¯d met. She¡¯d Googled him before¨Chis name was everywhere. Business news, Wikipedia: a corporate giant. Last year, he¡¯d gone head¨Cto¨Chead with a foreign mogul over rarend and came out on top, ruthless and brilliant. Now, here he was, calmly talking through her problems like it was no big deal. So what did he really want? Could it really just be a favor for Atticus? Patricia didn¡¯t buy it. He seemed like the type who drew clear lines¨Csomeone who wouldn¡¯t overstep. Watching her for Atticus was already more than enough. Actually helping her out of this mess? That wasn¡¯t something a power¨Chungry businessman would do without a reason. ¡°So, what¡¯s your suggestion, Mr. Padi?¡± she asked. Oliverced his fingers together, thoughtfully rubbing his thumb along his knuckle. He paused, then finally said, ¡°If you want, Ms. Martin, I can have your back.¡± She met his eyes. ¡°And what do you want in return?¡± His answer was simple. ¡°I need a wife.¡± Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel looked down 91 Patricia was floored. She stared at Oliver,pletely thrown off by what he¡¯d just said. This guy¨Ca big¨Cshot billionaire like him¨Cneeded help finding a woman? Was he secretly into men? Or just looking for a trophy wife? Was there some¡­problem in the hardware department? Her eyes drifted¨Cmaybe a little too obviously¨Cdown to hisp. Mr. Padi¡¯s lips twitched, almost like he was trying not tough. ¡°Thepany headquarters is moving back to Riverdale,¡± he said, voice cool and steady. ¡°I need a wife¨Csomeone who can help me dodge social traps and business politics. Ms. Martin, you¡¯re smart,posed, and know how to handle people. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m looking for. If you¡¯re interested, I think we could be a good team,¡± ¡°Our marriage wouldst three years. I¡¯ll have your back, you¡¯ll be my shield. During that time, all the power I have is yours to use. If you need help with your enemies, I¡¯ll handle it. If you¡¯d rather do it yourself, I¡¯ll support you. As long as we respect each other, I¡¯ll give you as much freedom as you want.¡± It was almost too good to be true. /* */ A billionaire offering her a lifeline¨Cit felt like stumbling across a bonfire in the middle of a blizzard. Patricia felt like she¡¯d just been hit by a miracle. No, scratch that¨Ca miracle this big had to be her ancestors blessing her from beyond the grave. Maybe her family tombs had exploded from sheer luck. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find[?]ovel ¡°These terms are tempting, but let¡¯s be honest. Precision charity is usually the government¡¯s thing. I know you¡¯re generous, Mr. Padi, but I¡¯m not exactly someone who needs rescuing.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to offer me something this wild, at least give it to me straight.¡± Oliver nodded, totally unbothered. ¡°I am telling you the truth.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush to decide, Ms. Martin. I¡¯ll be in Toronto for a while.¡± Patricia didn¡¯t buy it. She racked her brain for any clues, but after weeks of scheming and sleepless nights, she was running on empty. On the ne, it felt like something inside her finally snapped. She shifted in her seat, resting her head on her hand, trying to catch even the smallest crack in his perfectposure. But after hisst words, he just went silent. She waited. And waited. And before long, sleep started to tug at her. About half an hourter, Oliver called a flight attendant over and asked her to get the private suite ready. He undid Patricia¡¯s seatbelt and carefully carried her to the bedroom. 13:32 ¡°Pour out the water,¡± he said. The flight attendant immediately dumped the ss Patricia had been drinking from. God knew¨Cthere¡¯d been sleeping pills in there. The drama of the super wealthy was way above anything a regr employee like her could ever understand. She¡¯d honestly thought something scandalous was going to happen on that ne. Maybe a little action behind closed doors. But¨Cnothing happened at all. Mr. Padi just went back to handling his business in first ss. He rested with his eyes closed for a bit. And that was it, until the nended in Toronto. Riverdale. News about the vi fire was still blowing up online. Chelsea, ying the part of the victim¡¯s family, was busy meetingwyers and dealing with the fallout. Every day, the media coverage kept growing. No matter what happened, it had to be loud and dramatic. That was Patricia¡¯sst instruction before leaving. Chelsea sat in awyer¡¯s office, facing the man everyone in Riverdale¡¯s legal world called the Grim Reaper. She asked, ¡°What if they never find any evidence that anyone died?¡± ¡°Ms. Ouyang, deaths and arson are two separate things,¡± thewyer said,ying out both scenarios. ¡°Mr. Parsons¡® advice is to be ready for both oues, and to drag this process out as long as possible¨Ctwo or three years, if we can. The police will need time to investigate, thenes thewsuit. Whether or not there were casualties isn¡¯t the real issue. The real goal is to stretch this out.¡± looked down 92 Chapter 92 ¡°Yeah, so the goal is to never let them catch a break.¡± Chelsea took a sip of water. ¡°First, we force the Newtons to make a public statement. Then, we leak that they¡¯ve actually been divorced for ages.¡± Patricia was adamant: everyone needed to know she¡¯d cut ties with the Newtons long ago. Just the thought of being called Mrs. Newton for even one more day made her skin crawl. Rubyy in her hospital bed, phone in hand, scrolling through thetest headlines. As she read, it was like her legs didn¡¯t hurt and her heart wasn¡¯t aching¨Cat least for a little while. ¡°Honestly, if she really is dead, good riddance,¡± Tina said from the chair next to her, peeling an apple. Ruby nced at her, then back at her phone. ¡°You mean Patricia? The fire department hasn¡¯t said anything yet. She might still be alive.¡± ¡°With a fire that big¨Cif the Newtons really started it¨Cdo you think they¡¯d leave any loose ends?¡± Everyone knew the answer: no way. /* */ The Martins had been making life miserable for the Newtonstely. If someone didn¡¯t disappear soon, the Newtons were done for. Tina didn¡¯t reply, but she was hoping Patricia was gone for good. ¡°I heard the Parsons hired the best criminal defensewyer around. The Newtons are going to be tied up in court for ages. Seriously, don¡¯t get involved right now.¡± Original content can be found at F?nd-Novel Ruby set her phone aside and took the apple Tina handed her. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I get it.¡± ¡°Not like I could get involved even if I wanted to, looking like this.¡± It was true¨Cpeople with issues always wanted to drag everyone else down with them. Patricia was a cripple. She¡¯d hurt Joseph, hurt Ruby¨Ceveryone ended up broken. If Patricia died before Ruby got her revenge, maybe that was just karma. Tina hung around a little.longer, then left for the office to meet Emerson. Not long after Tina left, Wendy showed up. She was carrying a fruit basket crammed with all of Ruby¡¯s favorites. ¡°I got here earlier, but the nurse said your mom was inside. I didn¡¯t dare go in,¡± Wendy said as she set down the basket. Ruby shot her a look. ¡°Since when are you scared of my mom?¡± Wendy gave a helpless shrug. ¡°I¡¯m a total wimp! I took you out to watch the sunrise and you ended up falling off a mountain. When the rescue team couldn¡¯t find you, I was already thinking about where they¡¯d bury me if your mom decided to kill me.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. My mom wouldn¡¯t kill you over it.¡± 11:18 Wendy thought, you never really know with your mom. Tina wasn¡¯t exactly easy to get along with. If the Jensons didn¡¯t have business going with the Martins, and if her family wasn¡¯t making money from it, Wendy wouldn¡¯t be working so hard to stay on Ruby¡¯s good side. Plus, Tina¡¯s attitude was enough to make anyone ufortable. Wendy stayed and chatted until lunchtime, then got ready to head out. A delivery guy showed up with an envelope, saying it was for Ruby. Wendy handed it over, and Ruby tossed it onto her nightstand. ¡°Who sends you documents while you¡¯re in the hospital?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only been here two days. How do people even know your room?¡± ¡°It¡¯s from my dad¡¯spany,¡± Ruby lied smoothly. Wendy clearly didn¡¯t buy it, but she didn¡¯t push. She made up an excuse and left. As soon as the door closed, Ruby picked up the envelope. She tore it open and slid the papers out. The first thing she saw was a clear photo. In it, a man wearing a baseball cap and a face mask had a hand mped over her mouth and nose, dragging her toward the edge of a cliff¡­ looked down 93 Chapter 93 Ruby picked up the envelope, nning to check the sender¡¯s address. But when she looked again, the handwriting had disappearedpletely. Whoever sent this was careful¡ªthey¡¯d used erasable ink. With a sharp sweep, she knocked the fruit bowl off her nightstand. Apples and grapes tumbled across the floor. Her anger shook in her voice. ¡°Joseph!¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°You really want to see me dead.¡± Everyone in Riverdale knew Joseph adored his sister Nina. He¡¯d never let anything happen to her. Growing up, it had always been the two of them against the world. Joseph, the overprotective older brother, borderline obsessed. Now it made sense¨Cafter that incident at the police station, Joseph hadn¡¯t said a word. He hadn¡¯t stayed silent because he didn¡¯t care. He¡¯d already set his n in motion. Cloud Peak was the Padi family¡¯s territory, and the Padis were practically royalty in Riverdale. If she had actually died up there, the media would¡¯ve turned a blind eye. The Martin family wouldn¡¯t dare cross the Padis, no matter what happened. She would¡¯ve disappeared, quietly, like a rose wilting in the dark. No one med. No one punished. Joseph¡¯s move was cold¨Cbrutal, even. He¡¯d made everyone look at Patricia instead. If it weren¡¯t for that photograph, Ruby never would¡¯ve connected this to Joseph. She called Tina, asking her to bring Emerson over right away. /* */ When they arrived, Ruby shoved the photo at them, hatred burning in her eyes. Her words were sharp and furious. ¡°It was Joseph. He¡¯s the one who pushed me off that cliff.¡± Tina studied the photo. ¡°You can¡¯t even see his face in this. Even if you go to the police, nothing¡¯s going to happen right away.¡± Emerson looked at the picture for a long moment before handing it back to Ruby. He tried to sound reassuring. ¡°Focus on getting better first. Once you¡¯re healed, we have plenty of ways to handle this.¡± ¡°There are ways to solve things quietly¨Cwithout dragging both families¡® names through the mud,¡± he added. ¡°Dad, can¡¯t I just sue him?¡± Ruby¡¯s voice was tight with frustration. Knowing exactly who tried to kill her but not being able to do anything about it felt worse than death. Emerson nodded. ¡°You could, but attempted murder doesn¡¯t get much jail time. Plus, the Miller family works with us. We have to keep the peace. If someone steps in to mediate, we¡¯ll be expected topromise. If you push this and Joseph ends up in jail for a couple of months, you¡¯re just making the Martins into our enemies. Is that really what you want?¡± ¡°Ruby, you need to start thinking like an adult.¡± His words were gentle, but the message was clear. Tina kept tugging on Emerson¡¯s sleeve, signaling him to stop, but after a long silence, Ruby nodded. ¡°I understand. You¡¯re right, Dad.¡± 11:18 TE Tina stared at Ruby, stunned. She couldn¡¯t help but think something had changed in Ruby during her years abroad. She used to be so stubborn¨Cnever this calm, never this mature. Ruby spent the next six months in and out of the hospital before she was finally well again. Meanwhile, thewsuit between the Newtons and the Parsons moved into its second round. In court, Chelsea and Jackson presented security footage from the gatedmunity. The video showed a Newton family car entering the neighborhood right around the time of the incident. The Newtons¡®wyer argued that one car didn¡¯t mean anything. Original content can be found at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Neither family showed up in court, but the media was everywhere, and news of the case was all over town. Back at Newton Estate, as thepany¡¯swyer reported thetest on the case to Howard, he hesitated for a moment before speaking up. ¡°Mr. Newton, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that the other side is stalling on purpose. I think they¡¯re holding back stronger evidence.¡± looked down 94 Chapter 94 Howard noticed it too, and the realization hit him¨Cmaybe all of this was just another move in Patricia¡¯s game. They were the ones stuck, scrambling for answers, while she¡¯d already slipped away, living her life somewhere far from their mess. He stood in the backyard, hands sped behind his back, lost in thought as he stared out at nothing. ¡°I¡¯m going to need you to pay extra attention to things from now on.¡± Thewyer hadn¡¯t expected that. He paused, then nodded. ¡°Of course. That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for.¡± As he drove away, the thought lingered¨Cno one exaggerates when they say the rich have their own set of problems. With a life like this, you need nerves of steel just to get through the day. That evening, Kelly came home to find Howard still in the yard. She wandered over, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Tina invited us to dinner. She wants to celebrate the Martin family¡¯s new winery opening.¡± Howard almostughed. The Emersons¨Calways so calcting. ¡°So, they think half a year of keeping their distance is enough? Now it¡¯s safe to be friends again?¡± Kelly hesitated, understanding exactly what was bothering him. ¡°I can tell her we¡¯re noting.¡± ¡°Who has the Parsons¡® number?¡± /* */ ¡°Grandma probably does.¡± Howard didn¡¯t say another word. He headed inside, walking fast and determined. In his mind, Patricia wasn¡¯t dead¨Cthere was no way. If she was, Chelsea and Jackson wouldn¡¯t have yed nice for six months. If she were really gone, they¡¯d have found a way to drag the Newtons down with them by now. The fact that everyone was keeping things so civil meant only one thing: the situation was still under control. So, Howard decided to reach out to the Parsons. But their answer was blunt¨Cthere was nothing to discuss. ¡°How¡¯d it go?¡± Kelly asked as soon as he put down the phone. Howard set his phone on the coffee table and let out a quiet sigh. ¡°They said there¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± ¡°Then forget it. Once this blows over, it¡¯s not like anyone will be desperate to be friends with them.¡± Howard rolled his ss between his palms, his expression clouded. ¡°You¡¯re making it sound too simple. For most people, sure, public opinion fades. But for the Newtons, if they don¡¯t handle this right, it¡¯s like sitting on a ticking time bomb.¡± Kelly got it, but she really didn¡¯t want to go begging the Parsons for help. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Patricia¡¯s still alive? Then let¡¯s focus on finding her. Fix the problem at the source.¡± He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all we can do now.¡± 11:18 ¡°Any luck?¡± ¡°The Newtons turned us down,¡± Tina said, reading off her phone. ¡°They said, with all the presstely, it¡¯s not a good time for them to be seen at any events.¡± Ruby¡¯s worry showed all over her face. ¡°So we can¡¯t get Ms. Phipps to meet us, and the family won¡¯t see us either. Are the Newtons trying to cut us offpletely?¡± If that was true, it would make her whole trip from Toronto a joke. If she couldn¡¯t be Mrs. Newton after all, all those times she showed off in front of Patricia would just blow up in her face. No way. She had toe up with something else. Mrs. Phipps was too hard to reach. But Theo might not be. Updates are released by find?novel ¡°I¡¯m not eating dinner at home tonight.¡± Tina didn¡¯t answer her previous question, just looked up, surprised. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To see Theo. I¡¯m not giving up on my shot with the Newtons.¡± ¡°Just be careful. Nina¡¯s been with Theo nonstop for months. You show up out of the blue, it¡¯s going to cause drama.¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Nina? Please. She¡¯d handled worse. looked down 95 Chapter 95 Chelsea finally escaped from herb after what felt like forever. In her words, sometimes you just have to get out and soak up some energy. Otherwise, you start living like a ghost, drifting around and scaring yourself. By pure coincidence, she¡¯d picked a newly opened Chinese restaurant for lunch today. She¡¯d barely sat down when she spotted Ruby sweeping in through the front doors, swinging a rare Herm¨¨s Birkin and oozing confidence like a peacock. Usually, Ruby never stepped out without her trademark heels, but today, she was in ts¨Ca shocker if there ever was one. Chelsea couldn¡¯t help but watch as Ruby disappeared up the stairs. ¡°Who¡¯s got you staring like a hungry wolf?¡± her friend teased, ncing over but clearly not seeing anyone special. Chelsea smirked. ¡°My ex¨Cbrother¨Cinw¡¯s one true love.¡± Her friend blinked. ¡°That sounds¡­ dramatic.¡± Chelsea just chuckled and waved down a waiter, whispering something in his ear. He nodded and hurried off with her message. /* */ Upstairs, Ruby was about to push open the door to her private room when the door across the hall opened. She turned and spotted Theo stepping out with a few business executives. Theo looked surprised. ¡°Ruby? What are the chances?¡± ¡°Cody,¡± Ruby greeted, shing a bright smile at the man beside Theo. ¡°My dad told me you heard about my ident¨Cbroken leg and all. But as you can see, I¡¯m in one piece.¡± Cody grinned, giving her a quick once¨Cover. ¡°d to see you¡¯re back on your feet, Ruby.¡± Ruby nodded, her eyes flicking to Theo as she changed the subject. ¡°So, you two talking business?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Cody said, but he kept ncing between her and Theo, clearly picking up on the tension. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his look said it all. Ruby just yed it cool, pretending not to notice. ¡°Sorry for dropping in at a bad time. Cody, how about I walk you out?¡± Cody thought, She¡¯s not trying to walk me out¨Cshe just wants to talk to Theo. In the parking lot, once everyone else had left, Ruby let her smile fade and turned to Theo. ¡°So, your leg¡¯s better?¡± she asked softly. Theo nodded. ¡°Yeah. Weren¡¯t you here for lunch? You should head back in.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here for lunch.¡± Ruby caught up to him as he tried to walk away. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you.¡± She stopped him, her voice shaking a little. ¡°Theo, I was in the hospital for half a year. You didn¡¯t visit me once. I tried to hold it together, but as soon as I was discharged, I had to find you.¡± Theo¡¯s heart twisted. He looked at her and sighed. ¡°Ruby, this isn¡¯t the right time to talk about this.¡± 11:18 ¡°Why not?¡± she pressed. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? This is exactly what Patricia wanted. Even in herst moments, she set up everything so we¡¯d never be together. I don¡¯t want her to win, and I know you don¡¯t either.¡± Discover more novels at Find?Novel Patricia was gone, but her influence was still everywhere¨Cboth the Newton and Martin families were still tied up in her schemes. Even when Ruby was stuck in the hospital and Theo¡¯s name was sshed across the news, Patricia was still pulling strings, making sure they stayed apart. Ruby saw him hesitate and took another step forward. ¡°Theo, we already missed our chance once. ! don¡¯t want to let you slip away again.¡± Tears welled up in her eyes as she reached for his sleeve, just like she used to when they were kids¨Ctimid, hopeful, and a little bit lost. Theo could never figure out why, with someone as dazzling as Patricia around, he¡¯d fallen for Ruby. Maybe it was her vulnerability. Maybe it was because she made him want to protect her, even from the world itself. Growing up, the second branch of the Martin family didn¡¯t have it easy. They weren¡¯t some old¨Cmoney dynasty, and there was no family fortune waiting for them. It was Patricia¡¯s parents who built everything from scratch, turning their little business into an industry giant in just over a decade. looked down 96 Chapter 96 Patricia was the one who lifted the Martin family out of obscurity and gave them a real shot at life again. When Patricia was little, she was the only child¨Cher parents adored each other, the house was always full ofughter, and money was never an issue. Whatever she wanted, she got. Ruby¡¯s childhood couldn¡¯t have been more different. Her parents, Emerson and Tina, always lived in the shadow of their eldest brother. Sure, they enjoyed some perks from the family name, but their lives were nowhere near as easy or carefree as Patricia¡¯s. And honestly, they never really cared much about Ruby. Whenever Ruby wanted something and her parents refused, it was Patricia who secretly made it happen. Patricia was beautiful, generous, and had a heart of gold. But even so, Theo chose Ruby. He nced down at the small hand tugging on his suit jacket, his lips pressing into a thin line as he tried to find the right words. Then, out of nowhere, a voice rang out by the elevator¨Csharp and mocking: ¡°Wow, Theo, my sister¡¯s only been gone six months and you¡¯re already hooking up with her cousin?¡± /* */ Ruby¡¯s scalp tingled at the words. She turned to see Chelsea leaning against the wall, arms crossed and a smug look on her face. People passing by slowed, sensing drama. Within seconds, whispers spread through the crowd: ¡°Isn¡¯t that the guy from that wife¨Cmurder case?¡± ¡°The one who was just in courtst week.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him. I heard he set the fire himself.¡± ¡°They say his wife lost her legs saving him, and his family ditched her because she was disabled. Then he killed her.¡± ¡°Heartless jerk.¡± ¡°Total disgrace.¡± Theo¡¯s jaw tightened as the words reached him. He shot Chelsea a freezing stare, pulled open the car door, and drove off¨Cleaving Ruby standing there, stunned and alone. Chelsea let out a long, mocking whistle. ¡°He¡¯s gone and you¡¯re still standing here, daydreaming about him?¡± Ruby shot her a re. ¡°Chelsea, you did that on purpose.¡± ¡°Of course I did! I skipped lunch just toe down here and give you a hard time. That¡¯s real friendship, isn¡¯t it?¡± She smirked, stepping closer. ¡°But honestly, of all the people in the world, you had to fall for your ex¨Cbrother¨Cinw? Aren¡¯t you afraid of karma?¡± 11:18 ¡°You¡¯ve always been good at taking calling Patricia ¡®sister¡® all sweet and innocent, but all along, you had your eyes on her husband. Isn¡¯t that just wild?¡± Ruby¡¯s voice shook. ¡°What are you even talking about?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Oh,e on. Who was it that couldn¡¯t afford a pretty princess dress as a kid and went crying to Patricia? Who begged her to buy concert tickets and ne rides to see your favorite band? I even heard Patricia paid for the hotel the first time you slept with Theo. She took care of you for years. And how do you thank her?¡± ¡°You called her a cripple, rubbed it in her face that you were Theo¡¯s childhood sweetheart. Ruby, don¡¯t you ever worry about karma?¡± Ruby¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Theo was my fianc¨¦ first. Patricia just had to get involved and mess everything up. If it weren¡¯t for her, none of this would¡¯ve happened. Why should I forgive her just because she was nice to me when we were kids?¡± ¡°Stole your love?¡± Chelsea scoffed. ¡°As if Theo was even worth stealing.¡± She folded her arms. ¡°Ruby, ask anyone here¨Cdoesn¡¯t saving someone¡¯s life mean anything?¡± ¡°You act like you¡¯re innocent, but why don¡¯t you talk about how your parents stole Patricia¡¯spany? Or how your mom tried to poison her in the hospital? Your family tried to ruin her, but she¡¯s not allowed to fight back?¡± ¡°If you want to me someone, me your own parents.¡± The crowd¡¯s whispers grew louder. Ruby stood there, face drained of color, clutching her car keys like a lifeline. She hurried to her car and drove away, her whole body shaking. Back at home, Theo stood by the wine rack, uncorked a bottle of red, and drank nearly half of it before knocking on Howard¡¯s study door. Newest update provided by f¦É?dn¦Ïvel ¡°Dad, I think I need to leave the country for a while.¡± 11:18 1 looked down 97 Chapter 97 Ruby still hadn¡¯t recovered fromst night. Then, just like that, another blow hit her. Theo had resigned as CEO of Newton Enterprises, and he was gone. Disappeared, without a trace or even a whisper in the news. She¡¯de charging back, ready to fight for true love¨Conly for true love to walk right out of her life. Overnight, Ruby had be Riverdale¡¯s biggest punchline. That morning, she sat numbly on the couch, staring into space,pletely shell¨Cshocked. ¡°What happenedst night? Why would Theo just up and leave Riverdale?¡± Tina¡¯s voice was sharp and anxious. With Theo gone, Howard was stepping in to take over Riverdale¡¯s affairs. If their family wanted to get anything out of this, it¡¯d be a miracle now. Ruby gave Tina the short version of what had happened. Tina stood at the foot of the bed, silent, her grip on her phone so tight her knuckles went white. ¡°If Theo stayed, everyone would keep calling him a heartless jerk. Hiding away for a couple of years, letting people forget¡­ maybe that¡¯s his only chance.¡± Tina sighed. Leaving was probably good for Theo. For them¨Cthe ones hoping to cash in¨Cit was a disaster. Ruby had lost, and lost badly. She spent ages sulking, asking everywhere she could think of about Theo¡¯s whereabouts, but every trail was locked down tight. The Newtons wanted nothing to do with the Martins anymore, and they definitely weren¡¯t about to give her any information. And then two years slipped by. Not a single word. Two Years Later Ruby was at the hospital for a check¨Cup when she bumped into Chelsea, who was there visiting someone. Just her luck¨Cthey ended up in the same elevator. Chelsea¡¯s voice was pure poison, ringing in Ruby¡¯s ears. ¡°Some peoplee home so full of hope, and look how that turned out.¡± ¡°You act like some tragic heroine, but honestly? You just scare everyone away.¡± ¡°Patricia saw thising, you know. She always said you¡¯d never get through the Newton family¡¯s doors.¡± 11:18 Ruby¡¯s fists clenched so tight her nails dug into her palms. She red at Chelsea, trembling with anger. ?? ? ¡°So what if a dead woman saw iting?¡± Ruby shot back. Chelsea¡¯s eyes swept over her, pure disdain in every nce. Was she fishing for gossip? Did she really think Ruby was that dumb? ¡°Honestly,pared to some girls dying to marry rich, you¡¯re nothing special. It¡¯s been three years, and you still aren¡¯t Mrs. Newton, are you?¡± ¡°Three years! For all you know, Theo could have a kid overseas by now. Didn¡¯t the Newtons always want a grandchild?¡± ¡°If he really does, how are you going to face anyone in Riverdale? When Patricia was around, you could me her for stealing your shot. She¡¯s gone now¨Cwho are you going to me?¡± ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d be too embarrassed to even show my face.¡± A year ago, Ruby had joined thepany, working under Emerson. She was now deputy director in the nning department¨Cfinally putting all those years abroad to use. In thest year, she¡¯d pulled off a ton of big and small events, building herself a solid reputation. This update is avable on find{n}ovel Six months ago, she ran a huge cross¨Ccentury project in partnership with Riverdale¡¯s official media¨Cit was a smash hit. She¡¯d finally made a name for herself in Riverdale. For a while, she even thought she¡¯d reached the top. The elevator doors slid open. Chelsea strode out, brushing past Ruby with a bump of the shoulder, her whole presence screaming superiority. To her, Ruby was nothing but an insect. ¡°Mr. Martin, is everything alright?¡± Victor, her assistant, was waiting for her downstairs. He looked a little confused when she didn¡¯t step out of the elevator right away. looked down 98 ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Are we heading straight to the venue?¡± Victor nced over from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Mr. Martin wants us to look at more international exhibits. This private jewelry show is all Riverdale¡¯s top crowd. The organizer¡¯s lived abroad for years, so they¡¯re leaning hard into that Western vibe.¡± Ruby nodded. ¡°I know.¡± She propped her head up with one hand, idly scrolling through her phone with the other. As she flicked her thumb across the screen, a new message popped up. Wendy: ¡°Someone just spotted Theo at the airport.¡± Attached: ¡°Photo¡± Ruby sat up straight, immediately tapping open the photo. The guy in the hat and mask¨Cshe¡¯d recognize that build anywhere. Who else could it be but Theo? So, he was back. Wendy: ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Newton¡¯s 80th birthday. I¡¯m guessing he came back just for her.¡± Ruby: ¡°Is there a party?¡± Wendy: ¡°Photo.¡± Ruby opened it¨Ca bold red invitation card. Wendy: ¡°Tonight. You didn¡¯t get one?¡± Ruby didn¡¯t even hesitate. She dialed Tina. Tina answered, sounding confused. ¡°What invitation?¡± ¡°Mrs. Newton¡¯s eightieth.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t get one,¡± Tina said, worry creeping into her voice. If Grandma was throwing a big birthday party and didn¡¯t invite them, it was basically telling all of Riverdale they were out of the family. ¡°When¡¯s the party?¡± ¡°Tonight.¡± Tina fell silent. ¡°¡­Let me see what I can do.¡± No matter what, they had to get into that party. If they didn¡¯t, the Martin family might as well pack up and leave Riverdale. At the Riverdale Intercontinental Hotel, Mrs. Newton wore a deep blue cheongsam, tailored perfectly, with embroidered magpies that seemed toe to life¨Ca perfect touch for the big day. Inside the ballroom, guests mingled, gossiping about thetest headlines and politics. 11:18 Chapter 58 Follow current nov?ls on F¦ÉndNovel No one brought up what happened two years ago. In that time, the city¡¯s power yers had already changed hands a few times, but the Newtons were still standing strong. The world moved fast¨Ctoo fast for anyone to dwell on old scandals. Everyone was busy, hustling, making money, climbing higher. ¡°Is it true Mr. Newton¡¯s back today?¡± Howard lifted his ss. ¡°He is.¡± ¡°The Newtons have basically taken over the Thai market. Mr. Newton¡¯s unstoppable¨Cyoung and sharp.¡± Howard couldn¡¯t be prouder of Theo these past two years. Aside from that nightmare marriage, he couldn¡¯t think of a single way his son wasn¡¯t the best. ¡°Mr. Newton.¡± Theo walked into the ballroom, all six feet of him in a tailored suit that made him look even taller and more striking. He¡¯d always been impressive, even two years ago, but now he had a steadiness and maturity that made every girl in the room swoon. Kelly spotted her son and lit up like she¡¯d won the lottery, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re home. Go see your grandma¨Cshe¡¯s waiting in the lounge.¡± Kelly led him down the hall, opened the door, and let Theo go in for a private moment with his grandmother. As she turned to leave, her toe brushed something on the floor¨Can envelope. She almost ignored it, thinking it was trash, but the corner stuck out just enough to catch her eye. In that sh, she saw a face. Kelly quickly grabbed the envelope and pulled out the photo inside. It was a nude photo¨Cher face front and center. Across it, written in bold red marker, were four chilling words: Hope you¡¯re doing well. looked down 99 Chapter 99 ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Theo walked out of the lounge with his grandma on his arm and spotted Kelly by the door, clutching an envelope, so pale she looked ready to faint. Even her breath was shaky. Kelly flinched at his voice, stuffing the photo back into the envelope in a panic. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Theo, take Grandma on ahead. I¡¯ll just grab some water and catch up,¡± she said, not meeting his eyes. Theo didn¡¯t think much of it and led his grandmother into the ballroom. Left alone, Kelly dropped onto the sofa, pulling the photo out again, her eyes fixed on the four bold characters scrawled across it. If not for this photo, she might have forgotten everything that happened three years ago. /* */ Patricia was alive, after all. So, all those years Howard¡¯s people searched and never found her¨Cwhere the hell had Patricia been hiding? That bitch. She set a fire and let it burn them for three years. Now she was back, and Kelly wasn¡¯t about to let her walk away unscathed. Inside the ballroom, conversation buzzed from every corner. Theo was right at the center, just like before he¡¯d gotten married¨Ccharming, confident, the golden boy everyone gravitated toward. People clustered around him, hanging on his every word, while the young women watched him like he was the only thing in the room. A wealthy widower was still a catch¨Ctwice as much, even,pared to any up¨Canding guy. ¡°Where¡¯s Ruby tonight? Aren¡¯t she and Theo childhood friends? Didn¡¯t think she¡¯d miss this,¡± someone whispered, scanning the crowd. Someone else smirked. ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s not here by choice? Or did the Newton family finally cut ties with the Martins?¡± ¡°The Newtons lost so much on Patricia. Of course they¡¯re wary of Ruby. If they married into the Martins again, the Newtons would be aughingstock for life.¡± N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find[?]ovel ¡°Getting burned twice by the same family¨Cnot worried about their reputation, I guess?¡± ¡°At least Patricia had something going for her. She was gorgeous, talented, and everyone knew it. She lost her legs saving someone¨Cthat¡¯s tragic, sure, but people respect her. If Ruby tried to swoop in after all that¡­ well, that¡¯s practically soap opera material.¡± Softughter rippled through the circle¨Crich, easy, and cutting. Off to the side, Wendy held her ss, fingers idly tracing the rim, saying nothing. Everyone knew she and Ruby were close, but Wendy never spoke up for Ruby when she wasn¡¯t around. 11:19 O Everyone in the room was sharp enough to read between the lines. No one needed to spell it out. It was Mrs. Newton¡¯s big birthday bash. Even the Miller family had shown up. But not Ruby¨Cthe so¨Ccalled childhood friend. Gossip was everywhere. Sitting in her car, Ruby scrolled through thetest rumors on her phone, her heart sinking like a stone. Suddenly, Patricia¡¯s words echoed in her mind: ¡°If I let go, can you handle whates after?¡± Looking at herself now, she knew she hadn¡¯t caught a thing. Patricia¡¯s exit had left the Newton family reeling. Now, the Newtons kept the Martins at arm¡¯s length. Even if Ruby wanted to make waves, she didn¡¯t have the power anymore. As the party wound down, Theo stepped out to the hotel garden for a breath of fresh air. At that moment, Ruby was driving out. As she passed the flowerbeds, her eyes caught Theo, standing alone in the moonlight with a cigarette in hand. Her foot hit the brakes, screeching the car to a stop. Theo looked up, startled by the noise. Across the distance, their eyes met and held. Ruby gripped the wheel, fighting the urge to get out and walk over. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to¨Cit was just that she knew Theo needed to keep up appearances, and the one thing she could still give him was that dignity. looked down 100 ¡°Back already?¡± Inside the Martin family¡¯s vi, Tina was flipping through a booklet, reviewing the early drafts of her exhibition n. ¡°Yeah,¡± Ruby said as she stepped inside, head down, kicking off her heels and slipping into her house shoes. ¡°Did you see Theo?¡± ¡°I did, but we didn¡¯t really get a chance to talk,¡± Ruby replied, heading straight for the living room to pour herself a ss of water, not even ncing Tina¡¯s way. Tina knew Ruby was always thinking ahead. She didn¡¯t push. Over the past few years, Ruby¡¯s ambition had be more and more obvious. If she wanted something¨Cor someone¨Cshe¡¯d find a way to get it, especially if that person was Theo. Her pride wouldn¡¯t let her back down. If she couldn¡¯t win Theo over, she¡¯d never be able to hold her head high in Riverdale. /* */ ¡°How¡¯s your proposaling along? Do you feel good about it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still in progress. I¡¯m taking the first draft over tomorrow.¡± ¡°Keep at it. Take care of your work first. With Theo back, he¡¯ll need someone capable by his side. If you just act like a pretty face, he¡¯ll never take you seriously. I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s done really well for himself in the overseas market these past few years.¡± ¡°I know.¡°. Ruby took the tablet from Tina, her lowered gaze hiding a calm confidence. She looked like someone who already knew exactly what she was doing. The next morning at nine. Ruby had a meeting set up to show her proposal to a client. She¡¯d assumed anyone wanting such a trendy, fashion¨Cfocused n would be young and energetic. But it turned out her client was a well¨Cdressed man pushing fifty, sitting across from her and discussing details with surprising sharpness. After a long discussion, he finally said, ¡°Mrs. Martin, our boss¡¯s wife isn¡¯t happy with this proposal. She hopes you can refine it further.¡± Boss¡¯s wife? So this guy wasn¡¯t the decision¨Cmaker? ¡°In what way?¡± ¡°There are too many shy elements,¡± he said, pointing out sections on her tablet, sounding every bit as professional as she was. 11:19 ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll make some changes and set up another meeting.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After leaving the caf¨¦, Ruby hurried back to the office and called an emergency meeting to revise the proposal. They rescheduled to present again on Wednesday. But when Wednesday came, it was the same man, and he still wasn¡¯t satisfied. This happened seven, eight times¨Cevery single draft got rejected. For half a month, Ruby was swamped with this project, no time left to even think about Theo. This content belongs to f¦É?dn¦Ïvel She¡¯d originally nned to finish up and then figure out how to get Theo¡¯s attention, but this proposal just wouldn¡¯t let her go. ¡°Are they just messing with us at this point?¡± someone on her team muttered, sounding defeated. Ruby¡¯s eyes darkened. Victor, sitting nearby, shot theiner a look, warning them to keep it down. Ruby thought for a second. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve all been working so hard¨Clet¡¯s take a break. No need to run ourselves ragged,¡± she said. The team lit up at her words, practically ready to hug her in relief. After work, Ruby found a nearby spa, hoping to clear her head. But just her luck¨Cshe ran into a group at the mall who were out celebrating Theo¡¯s return. They spotted Ruby and immediately pulled her into their private room. The second she stepped inside, she saw Theo sitting at the head of the table. ¡°Theo, you really hit the jackpot, haven¡¯t you? The three big wins for a guy¨Cpromotion, money, and a dead wife. You¡¯ve got them all!¡± ¡°Dead wife? What are you talking about?¡± someone asked, confused. ¡°Patricia, obviously! Seriously, where have you been?¡± another person scoffed. ¡°If Patricia¡¯s dead, then the woman I saw in Toronto must¡¯ve been a ghost,¡± someone else chimed in. Ruby had been about to sit, but froze mid¨Cmove. Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Did you just say Patricia¡¯s in Toronto?¡± looked down 101 Chapter 101 ¡°You guys seriously didn¡¯t know?¡± Tim stared around the private room, eyebrows raised in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t hide his curiosity about Ruby¡¯s startled reaction. ¡°I saw her. Talked to her for a while, actually. And her leg¨Cshe¡¯s walking just fine now.¡± The memory flickered in Tim¡¯s mind: a rare sunny day in Toronto, Patricia sitting beneath a caf¨¦ umbre in a crisp white sundress, a fancy¨Clooking dog sprawledzily at her feet. He had no idea if the dog was hers, but it matched her vibe¨Crxed, a little distant, owning the moment.. Ruby was on her feet in an instant, eyes locked on Tim, voice tight with urgency, ¡°Are you sure?¡± If Patricia was still alive, and if her leg really had healed, then everything that happened three years ago¨Cevery bit of chaos¨Cwas all just a setup for her grand escape, She¡¯d torn Riverdale apart, disappeared overseas, and quietly fixed her life? /* */ ¡°I called her name¨CPatricia¨Cand she answered me. We even chatted about our school days.¡± The more Tim said, the paler Ruby got. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me, Tim. Are you saying I¡¯ve been seeing ghosts in broad daylight?¡± ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find(?)ovel Across the table, Ruby¡¯s eyes found Theo¡¯s. In that split second, something passed between them¨Canger, and a flicker of something darker. Patricia was alive. Which meant the person who¡¯d hurt them both was still out there. ¡°No,¡± Ruby said atst, her voice low. ¡°Maybe she really is alive.¡± If Patricia wanted Tim to see her, it was no ident. Tim had lived in Toronto for years, only dropping by Riverdale now and then¨Che was basically a local. All this time, nothing. But now, just as Theo wasing back, Patricia made sure she was seen. Out in the hallway, Ruby leaned against the wall, arms crossed. She wore a sleeveless ck top, pale skin glowing against the dark fabric, her hair twisted into a low bun. As she pressed her fingertips into her arm, little white marks bloomed on her soft skin. If Patricia really was alive and nning aeback, what then? Three years ago, Patricia had orchestrated every move, tearing the Newton family down piece by piece, and she only stopped when Theo left town. If he hadn¡¯t, who knows how far she would¡¯ve gone. Theo watched Ruby, her brows drawn together in worry. She¡¯d never been as striking as Patricia, but she had a kind of quiet beauty, a grace she¡¯d grown into over the years. Even now, in all ck, she looked effortlessly elegant¨Csomething he¡¯d never seen in Patricia, no matter how long he knew her. Patricia always wore the inest clothes, even when she was at her most ruthless. ¡°If she¡¯s really alive, and she¡¯sing back for revenge¡­ what are we supposed to do?¡± Ruby¡¯s voice 11:19 was barely above a whisper. ¡°The Martins, back then¡­¡± She trailed off, stopping herself. Some things just weren¡¯t meant to be said, at least not outside the family. Officially, they¡¯d never done anything wrong. ¡°She¡¯s not done with us. And she definitely hasn¡¯t let go of what happened to your marriage, either.¡± Ruby looked up at Theo, her clear eyes hiding a storm of emotions. In a strange way, she was grateful to Patricia. If Tim hadn¡¯t brought her up, Ruby might never have gotten this second chance to stand by Theo¡¯s side. He¡¯d done nothing but keep his distance since he came back. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with it. If shees at us, we won¡¯t be caught unprepared this time,¡± Theo said quietly. He wouldn¡¯t let himself get blindsided like he did three years ago. ¡°I just can¡¯t help worrying. She¡¯s clever. Too clever.¡± ¡°Riverdale isn¡¯t the same anymore. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± Theo replied, his voice steady, self¨Cassured. He wasn¡¯t the same man, either. The things he couldn¡¯t do back then¨Che wouldn¡¯t hold back now. ¡°Theo¡­ you¡­¡± Ruby looked at him, her eyes shining with feelings she could barely hide. looked down 102 Chapter 102 When Theo pulled back, Ruby knew there were some things she just couldn¡¯t say out loud. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you¡¯re okay, that¡¯s all I care about. Go inside,¡± she said, trying to sound casual. Theo caught the disappointment in her eyes and hesitated, guilt tugging at him. ¡°Ruby, I¡¯m sorry¡± Ruby forced a small smile, swallowing her ambition. ¡°As long as you¡¯re alright, that¡¯s enough for me.¡± Deep down, she was ying the long game, telling herself that one day, Theo would be hers. Theo made his way back to the Newton house. He found Kelly at the dining table, staring nkly at a bowl of untouched bird¡¯s nest soup that had gone cold. ¡°Mom?¡± She snapped back to reality. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± Theo asked, shooting her a strange look. Kelly had seemed distracted for a while now. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. How was the dinner?¡± For original chapters go to FindN0vel He shrugged. ¡°Just some small talk. Where¡¯s Dad?¡± ¡°In the study.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go find him.¡± Theo poured himself a ss of water and headed to the study. He pushed open the door. Howard was hunched over, reading thetest financial reports from Newton Enterprises. Howard looked up and waved him over. ¡°You¡¯re just in time. Help me take a look at this.¡± They sat together, reviewing numbers until it was almost half past eleven. Just as they were wrapping up, Theo finally spoke. ¡°At dinner tonight, I ran into Tim. He¡¯s living in Toronto now. Said he saw Patricia there¨Cand apparently, her leg¡¯s healed.¡± Howard paused, trying to remember who Tim was, then his attention snapped to Patr¨ªcia. ¡°She¡¯s alive? And her leg¡¯s fine?¡± Theo nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Howard let out a dryugh, picking up his tea. ¡°I figured. Three years ago, I already guessed she was setting everything up just to disappear for good.¡± ¡°If shees back¡­¡± Theo started. ¡°You¡¯re worried she¡¯lle after us instead?¡± Howard finished for him. Theo nodded. Howard pressed his tongue against his cheek, lips thinning in thought. ¡°Then we hit first.¡± Theo hesitated. ¡°But should I really handle it myself? I¡¯ve finally gotten to where I am¨CI don¡¯t want to 11:19 get dragged down by this.¡± Howard nodded. ¡°Exactly. Let someone else get their hands dirty. Don¡¯t taint yourself with this.¡± Theo understood, and Howard didn¡¯t say anything more. Outside the study, Kelly had heard every word. The second she realized Patricia was alive¨Cand walking¨Cher heart started pounding like crazy. Patricia had been a tough opponent even when she was crippled. Now that she was back to full strength, did they even have a chance? Kelly¡¯s legs went weak as she stumbled to the bedroom. She sat on the edge of the bed, panic swallowing her whole. Her phone buzzed on the nightstand. She picked it up and her heart almost stopped. A naked photo stared back at her, along with a message: I¡¯m the one you hired three years ago. Meet
  1. me.
Kelly¡¯s hands shook as she hurried to delete the message. Almost instantly, another text came through: You wouldn¡¯t want anyone to see those pictures, would you? In a small caf¨¦, Kelly sat across from a man, her hat pulled low and a mask covering half her face. Three years ago, he¡¯d been young and cocky. Now, he looked like life had beaten him down, aging him decades. He red at her, voice cold. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I want money,¡± he said tly. ¡°Three years ago, I woke up dumped in a mining camp at the border. I spent three years working like a ve just to stay alive. I finally made it out, and you¡¯re the only one I can turn to.¡± He¡¯d just wanted a quick score, but he¡¯d run into real trouble instead. Kelly¡¯s mind raced. All I wanted was to make some money with you. I didn¡¯t leave you in that hellhole,¡± she said, already scheming. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Patricia, none of this would have happened to you.¡± The man¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Who¡¯s Patricia?¡± looked down 103 Chapter 103 ¡°Patricia¡¯s the one who dumped you in that hellhole back then. There¡¯s no one else it could¡¯ve been.¡± ¡°So she screws you over, and instead of going after her, youe to me? Did I not pay you what ! owed? If you had even a bit of conscience, you¡¯d remember I settled up with you before anything happened.¡± The guy across from her hesitated, clearly thrown off by her words. He pressed his lips together, eyes dropping to his hands. His nails, trimmed down to the skin, were packed with ck grime from the mines. He hadn¡¯t even had those pictures at first¨Chad no idea how they ended up on his phone. He¡¯d gone to bed and woken up to find his gallery full of photos from that night, plus her contact info. He thought he¡¯d be spending the night with some young woman, but it turned out to be Kelly. Still, if it weren¡¯t for this chance, he¡¯d have no way to squeeze anything else out of her. Chapters first released on F?ndNovel ¡°I¡¯ve got a conscience,¡± he muttered, ¡°but that won¡¯t make me rich.¡± /* */ Kelly frowned. ¡°So you just want money?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, nodding. ¡°Five hundred grand.¡± Half a million? That¡¯s bold. If five hundred thousand was all it took to shut him up for good, she might actually consider it. But the real problem was that giving in would just encourage him¨Che¡¯d keeping back for more. Kelly had been around the rich and powerful long enough to know how to handle this. If she couldn¡¯t deal with a ckmailer, what was the point? She leaned back in her chair, a sarcastic smile ying on her lips as she looked him over. ¡°And what makes you think you¡¯re getting a penny from me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a few pictures. If I leak them, then what? Do you even know how many times I¡¯ve been through this kind of thing when I was younger?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a miner. Even if you blow those photos up everywhere, who¡¯s really going to believe you?¡± His fingers dug into his knees, any leftover confidence draining from his face. ¡°You¡¯re not worried I¡¯ll send them to your husband?¡± Kelly let out a short, coldugh. She opened her purse, pulled out her wallet, and tossed a stack of bills onto the table right in front of him. She spoke like she was scolding a kid. ¡°You¡¯re way too na?ve.¡± ¡°Take this, get yourself cleaned up, and then maybe think about talking to me again.¡± Seriously, does he even have the guts? 11:20 apter 103 Kelly got up and walked out with her head held high. The guy stared at the cash, his face twisted with humiliation and anger. ¡°What do you want from us? This is the tenth version. Are you seriously just trying to make things hard for us now?¡± Victor snapped, ring at the calm, middle¨Caged man across the table in the coffee shop. The man calmly sipped his water. ¡°Sorry, but if you can¡¯t deliver what we need, we¡¯ll just find another agency.¡± Victor started to say something, but Ruby reached over and stopped him. She gave the client an apologetic smile and said, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s been a mix¨Cup. Could I talk directly to the person in charge? Sometimes a face¨Cto¨Cface is the best way to figure out exactly what they want.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already made myself clear,¡± the man replied, tapping on his tablet. ¡°Mr. Martin¡¯s designs are just the usual trendy stuff from thest few years. There¡¯s nothing special. If that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, why should we pay so much?¡± Ruby took a deep breath, steadying herself. ¡°I thought this was the direction you wanted. If not, we¡¯ll go back and redo it. Sorry to make youe all this way.¡± ¡°Do you need a ride back?¡± she offered. ¡°No,¡± he shot back, not budging from his seat. He didn¡¯t seem like he was nning to leave anytime soon. Ruby was the first to stand up, mumbling some excuse as she headed for the door. looked down 104 Chapter 104 In the parking lot, Ruby sat in the passenger seat, scrolling through photos on her tablet. Her head pounded with frustration. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a minute. See which way he goes when hees out, and we¡¯ll follow him,¡± she said, eyes never leaving the screen. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the woman behind this mysterious man. Was this someone out to get her? Was it all some borate setup? Ruby asked the store manager for security camera screenshots, then sent the man¡¯s photo to her group chat. ¡°Anyone recognize him? Ever seen him before?¡± she typed. No one answered. A ck BMW eased out of the lot, turning south. Victor kept his distance, tailing it all the way into the city. The car twisted through backstreets and alleys, then vanished without a trace. Victor smacked the steering wheel, muttering a curse. ¡°Let¡¯s just go back to the office.¡± Ruby¡¯s mind was still tangled in the event proposal she couldn¡¯t seem to finish. The client¨Ca reclusive private collector¨Cwas the first to ever organize a jewelry exhibition in Riverdale. If she pulled this off, her reputation would soar. The Martin family name would finally mean something. /* */ But this client had dragged things out for weeks, from the end of March to thest days of April. It was endless. When the project was finally approved, Ruby spent the whole of April setting up the exhibit. She barely had a chance to breathe, let alone take a break. And then Patricia showed up. Ruby sat alone at the only table in the venue, sipping water and staring at the photo on her phone. She checked it again and again, not quite believing it. It was Patricia. There was no doubt. ¡°Patricia¡¯s really alive. I ran into her at the airport,¡± someone messaged in the group chat. ¡°Honestly, she¡¯s gorgeous,¡± another replied. Th?s chapter is updated by f¦É?dn¦Ïvel ¡°She was beautiful even with a limp. Now that her leg¡¯s healed, who could say no to her?¡± Ruby scrolled through the flood of gossip, her grip tightening on her water bottle until the stic crackled. ¡°Mr. Martin, everything¡¯s set,¡± someone called out. ¡°This ce¨Cwow. In ten years, I¡¯ve never seen a venue this ssy,¡± a staffer said, looking around in awe. ¡°It really is beautiful,¡± Ruby said with a small nod, letting herself feel a flicker of pride. Two months of nonstop work, and it was finallying together. ¡°Let¡¯s take a picture!¡± she suggested, waving everyone over. ¡°We¡¯ll need something for social media when the event goes live.¡± 11:20 *** By the end of April, every big name in Riverdale had received an invitation to the exhibition. It was set for May 1st at 7:30 pm¨Cno exceptions. As the organizer, Ruby had to be there. That morning, while she was putting on her makeup, her phone buzzed. Theo¡¯s name lit up the screen. ¡°Did you set up a private jewelry event at the arts center?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah, I did. Why?¡± Ruby paused, mascara brush in hand. ¡°Do you know who¡¯s behind it?¡± ¡°No idea. I¡¯ve only dealt with their house manager¨Cnever the owner.¡± ¡°I got an invitation,¡± Theo said. Before Ruby could reply, Tina walked in, waving an envelope. ¡°Is this your event?¡± Ruby nced at the address and nodded. Into the phone, she said, ¡°We got one too.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s some rich outsider. I checked out some of the jewelry beforehand out of curiosity¨Cthe records show it¡¯s all from a private collector in Vancouver,¡± Theo said, still examining his invitation. He sounded uneasy, like he was waiting for the other shoe to drop. After a pause, he said quietly, ¡°See you tonight.¡± ¡°See you tonight,¡± Ruby echoed, hanging up. She turned to her mom, worry settling in her chest. ¡°Can you find out who else got invited?¡± looked down 105 Chapter 105 Riverdale¡¯s guest list was packed¨Ceveryone who was anyone had gotten an invite. Most people shrugged it off as just another private jewelry show. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t,¡± Tina called out from the living room as Ruby came down the stairs. Ruby straightened the silk scarf around her neck. ¡°Did you forget? We¡¯re the event nners. We can¡¯t exactly skip out.¡± Tina frowned at that, but her tone stayed light. ¡°Mom, we don¡¯t have to act like we¡¯re under siege. Patricia¡¯s back, fine, but it¡¯s not like she can do anything to us.¡± ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f¦É?dn¦Ïvel Kill them? Hardly. But having a wolf living next door was enough to make anyone sleep with one eye open. Ruby took a sip of water, ncing at the housekeeper nearby. She waited until the woman quietly slipped away before lowering her voice. ¡°Honestly, we¡¯re not the only ones who want Patricia out of the picture. All we have to do is watch¨Cand wait.¡± ¡°You mean the Newton family?¡± Tina arched a brow. The Newtons had taken a beating from Patricia. If anyone wanted her gone more than they did, it was definitely them. ¡°For now, don¡¯t get involved,¡± Ruby said, her voice steady. ¡°When the Newtonse knocking, we¡¯ll be ready.¡± She made sure Tina understood, hinting she should let Emerson in on the n too. If everything went right, Patricia could be her way into bing Mrs. Newton. But it would take patience, not recklessness. ¡°That¡¯s my daughter,¡± Tina said, a sly smile tugging at her lips. Using someone else¡¯s hand to deal the blow¨Cperfect. At seven sharp, Ruby arrived at the exhibition hall. Her team was already busy, managing the flow of guests. She scanned the crowd and realized every Riverdale VIP was here. The women wore dramatic makeup and elegant dresses; the men were all crisp suits and confidence. Ruby, in her sleek ck skirt suit, looked every bit the pro, butpared to everyone else, she felt more like staff than a guest. ¡°Ruby, this whole exhibition was your idea? You¡¯re incredible!¡± Wendy caught sight of her and rushed over, linking arms and giving her a yful shake. ¡°You have no idea¨Ceveryone¡¯s singing your praises. They¡¯re saying your taste is next level. No one else in Riverdale could¡¯ve put together a venue like this.¡± Ruby grinned and gave Wendy¡¯s arm a gentle squeeze. ¡°You¡¯re just saying that. Go on in, I need to wrap up a few things.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t work too hard, boss!¡± 11:20 Chapter 105 By seven¨Cthirty, more guests were streaming in Theo handed his invitation to the staff at the door just as Roby was giving adminde avstane nearby. She looked sharp and confident, every move collected and procee Theo watched her for a moment, feeling a strange mix of nostalgia and regret the dirt he chase around the backyard had grown into a powerhouse How things had changed. If Patricia hadn¡¯t barged into their lives, maybe he and Puby would de married by now. ¡°You made it?¡± Ruby caught his eye, ncing up to see him across the lobby The room was full of people watching, waiting for drama. The Newton¡¯s wanted nothing to do with the Martins, so Ruby kept her distance. Some lines couldn¡¯t be crossed, not here, ¡°Yeah,¡± Theo nodded quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll head in.¡± Ruby gave him a short nod¨Cno lingering looks, no reason to fuel the gossip mill Inside, Nina sidled up to Theo with a bright, sugary smile. All around them, people watched, Saraw hiding their amusement. A messy love square had turned into a triangle, and at this point, no one could guess whold win The jewelry show was dazzling, but the mysterious host never showed. People kept cornering Rubby. asking who was behind it all, but she just smiled and brushed them off Even without the host, the wealth on disy was jaw¨Cdropping. Every rare jewel from recent international auctions was here tonight¨Ca feast for the senses, and proof that sometimes, the real power in Riverdale preferred to stay in the shadows. looked down 106 Chapter 106 People liked to joke that the Grant family was so powerful, they could buy a country or run for president if they wanted. As the evening wound down, guests slowly filtered out of the hall. Ruby ducked into the restroom. When she came out, drying her hands, she spotted Theo leaning against the wall, waiting for her. ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡± Ruby asked, eyebrow raised. Theo nodded. ¡°Honestly, I half¨Cthought tonight was going to be a setup.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t,¡± Ruby replied, certain. ¡°Patricia isn¡¯t nearly that powerful.¡± She¡¯d known the jewelry on disy tonight was worth a fortune, but there was no way Patricia had the resources to pull off anything big. ¡°You drive here?¡± /* */ Ruby didn¡¯t bother ying hard to get. ¡°I did, but I¡¯d be happier if you drove me home.¡± She knew the more straightforward she was, the less Theo would think she was up to something. The choice had to be his¨Cotherwise, it wouldn¡¯t mean as much. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Theo said, stepping toward the elevator. Down in the parking garage, they saw Nina standing next to Theo¡¯s car, looking anxious. When she saw Theo and Ruby together, Nina¡¯s face tightened. She hurried over, throwing a wary look at Ruby.. ¡°Theo?¡± Theo ignored her and instead nced at Joseph. ¡°I¡¯ll give Ruby a ride. We need to talk.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Joseph said, grabbing Nina¡¯s arm and steering her away. Nina shot her brother a re but didn¡¯t dare make a scene. ¡°Why are you dragging me off, Joseph?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t rush these things, Nina. Ruby¡¯s never getting into the Newton family, no matter what. You just need to be patient.¡± ¡°You really believe that?¡± ¡°I know it,¡± Joseph replied, starting the car. In his mind, he was already figuring out how to use Patricia against Ruby. Anyone who blocked his sister¡¯s way was asking for trouble. Back in the now¨Cempty banquet hall, only a few staff remained, tidying up. Security wasbing through surveince footage, making sure nothing had gone missing. Kelly¡¯s heart was racing as she faced the man in front of her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± 11:20 ¡°Didn¡¯t you say toe back when I¡¯d cleaned up?¡± he replied, his gaze heavy and just a little threatening. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± she shot back. Was this guy seriously that clueless? ¡°Me? Nah. If I was crazy, everyone would already have a copy of these photos,¡± he said, waving the prints in his hand. Kelly¡¯s face went pale. She¡¯d managed to keep it together the first time, but she wasn¡¯t sure she could a second. With Theo finally back and about to join the family business, any scandal now would be a disaster for the Newtons. She red at him, her grip on her purse tightening. ¡°Half a million?¡± Kelly asked stiffly. ¡°I¡¯ll take more, if you¡¯re feeling generous.¡± ¡°Fine. Give me your ount number,¡± she said, pulling out a notepad and pen. The man scribbled down a string of numbers and even wrote his name: Greg. Get full chapters from F?ndNovel Kelly looked at it. ¡°Greg, huh?¡± ¡°Nice name,¡± she said coolly. Too bad it would soon only show up in obituaries. Threats to her neversted long. She walked away, things in hand. Just then, a door to the lounge swung open and heels clicked sharply against the floor. A woman¡¯s icy voice cut through the air: ¡°You¡¯re dead.¡± looked down 107 ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°And who are you, anyway?¡± Greg stared at the woman in front of him, taken aback for a second by how stunning she was. He¡¯d lived a long time, but he¡¯d never seen anyone quite like her. She wore a charcoal grey dress, a Dior animal¨Cprint shawl draped over her shoulders¨Cnot over¨Cthe¨Ctop expensive, but definitely not something you¡¯d just pick up at the mall. Her long hair tumbled loosely down her back, and she leanedzily against the doorframe, looking like someone who¡¯d just woken from a nap and couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend otherwise. ¡°It means you¡¯re not getting the money. And you might lose your life, too.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is a country ofws,¡± Greg said, trying to sound confident. She just smirked. ¡°Laws are shackles for the poor and weapons for the rich.¡± Patricia held out her hand behind her. Jackson, almost on autopilot, ced a business card between her fingers. She handed it to Greg. /* */ ¡°If you need anything, call me. I can¡¯t do much, but I can keep you alive.¡± Greg eyed her with suspicion. ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± Patricia justughed, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if you do or not.¡± A leaf¨Cshaped ring on her finger caught the light¨Cdelicate, covered in tiny diamonds. He had no idea what brand it was, but everything about her screamed money. She pulled her shawl tighter and walked away. Greg looked down at the card in his hand. Riverdale Bistro. The ce was famous¨Cimpossible to get a reservation, no matter the day. The number on the card was scrawled in ck ink, like someone had written it on in a hurry. No fancy print. No big deal made about it. Just a number. ¡°Miss, are we just leaving like this? No one¡¯s going to watch him?¡± Jackson asked, curiosity obvious in his voice. ¡°He¡¯lle find us,¡± Patricia said, peeling off her shawl to reveal pale skin that looked like it hadn¡¯t seen daylight in years. As Jackson started the car, he nced over. ¡°I still don¡¯t get it. Why?¡± ¡°He¡¯s scared of dying.¡± Patricia shrugged. ¡°Three years ago, Theo dumped him in that hellhole of a mine on the border, and he still crawled out alive. Anyone who survives that is desperate to stay alive. And somehow, he made it all the way back.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Being scared is smart, but let¡¯s be real¨Che¡¯s not exactly a genius. Waving his cards in front of Kelly like that¡­ He¡¯s basically asking for it. Poor kid.¡± ¡°So¡­ where to now?¡± Jackson asked as he pulled out of the parking lot, clearly uneasy. Who would¡¯ve thought¨Cdivorced three years ago, and now she was married again. 11:20 Actually, that wasn¡¯t even the weirdest part. Who gets divorced and remarried in just three months? He shook his head, struggling to process it. Patricia, married again. What if it was another loser? Last time at least the guy was younger. Now she¡¯d picked someone older? ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Patricia hesitated, almost embarrassed. Sure, she and Mr. Padi had a marriage certificate, but they barely knew each other. She¡¯d spent most of thest three years overseas, doing rehab, sorting out her parents¡® estate. She could count on one hand how many times she¡¯d seen Oliver. If he hadn¡¯t flown out to Toronto right before she came home, spending a few days living with her, she¡¯d probably feelpletely lost. Sometimes, it felt like she¡¯d stepped into some kind of fake¨Cmarriage setup. Maybe she had. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Cloud Peak.¡± They had to go back eventually. The car wound its way toward Cloud Peak. Just as they neared the entrance to the mountain, Patricia¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the screen: Padi. That was all it said. For original chapters go to f?ndnovel ¡°Remember the way home?¡± His deep, velvet¨Csmooth voice came through the phone, sending a shiver along her skin. ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± she answered. Streetlights streamed through the window and caught on the diamonds in the leaf¨Cshaped ring on her finger, making it sparkle in the dark. looked down 108 Chapter 108 Get full chapters from find?novel It wasn¡¯t expensive, but it was something special. Special enough that, with just one look, she remembered exactly what Oliver once said: ¡°The deeper a tree¡¯s roots grow, the stronger its grip on the earth. I hope one day you¡¯ll be a tree that touches the sky.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± he¡¯d told her, his voice gentle and steady, like he was somehow immune to all the messiness of love. Inside the Cloud Peak living room, Colton and a few of the younger cousins couldn¡¯t sit still. Heads down, they were glued to their phones, fingers flying across the screen. ¡°Did he really get married?¡± ¡°For real? Did you hear Uncle Oliver just now? If that¡¯s not his wife, I don¡¯t know what is!¡± /* */ ¡°Wait, who did he even marry? Why does nobody in the family know anything?¡± ¡°What if he brought home some bossy olddy who won¡¯t let him give us spending money anymore?¡± Sara fired off a string of panicked emojis: ¡°No way!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t survive if that happens! Seriously, I¡¯ll die!¡± Oliver set his phone aside and looked at the three of them huddled together, anxious as little quails. ¡°When you meet her, remember to be polite.¡± ¡°Uncle Oliver¡­¡± Roger piped up, careful and hesitant. ¡°Can we at least know Aunt Patricia¡¯s name in advance?¡± ¡°Patricia.¡± Sara jumped in, ¡°Can you tell us what she likes? Maybe a hobby or something? So we don¡¯t identally mess up and get on her bad side.¡± Oliver shot her a look. Sara¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she quickly waved her hands. ¡°Never mind! Forget I asked!¡± Patricia? Colton frowned, turning that name over in his head. Wait a second. Isn¡¯t that the same name as Theo¡¯s ex¨Cwife? This cannot be happening. Seriously¨Cthis is so unlucky! Just then, from outside, Johns called out, ¡°Sir, Mrs. Harrington is home.¡± Before they¡¯d even made it back from Toronto, Johns had flown out to meet the new Mrs. Harrington and memorize her face, just in case. Jackson had barely dropped Patricia at the front door when Johns stopped him. ¡°Mr. O¡¯Brien, if you¡¯d like, we have staff quarters where you can wait.¡± Jackson raised an eyebrow. Wow, these people didn¡¯t do anything halfway. 11:20 As Johns led him away, Jackson nced around, taking in all the luxury. Cloud Peak really did look like paradise¨Cstraight out of a magazine. Patricia followed Johns into the living room. As soon as Johns called out, Oliver stood up. The rest of the group jumped up too, like students being called in by the principal. Colton turned just in time to see Patricia¡¯s face. His phone slipped out of his hand and hit the floor with a dull thud. Not only did she have the same name as Theo¡¯s ex¨Cwife¨Cshe looked exactly the same. Was Oliver¨Cthe family¡¯s most reserved bachelor¨Creally settling down with a divorced woman? Colton was stunned. Oliver¡¯s cool voice broke the silence. ¡°Say hello.¡± Sara and Roger called out in unison, ¡°Aunt Patricia!¡± Colton just stood there, tongue¨Ctied. He couldn¡¯t get the words out. Oliver seemed to know exactly what was going through his mind. Without any extra fuss, he slid his arm around Patricia¡¯s waist and gave her a reassuring pat. ¡°Johns will show you to your room so you can freshen up.¡± Patricia nodded stiffly. This rushed introduction fit their rushed marriage perfectly. As soon as she left, Colton sidled up to Oliver. ¡°Uncle Oliver, are you serious? That¡¯s Theo¡¯s ex¨Cwife¨Cthe woman who kept the Newton family on their knees for two years!¡± Oliver shot him a look and corrected, ¡°Ex¨Cwife.¡± ¡°I mean, I always wondered why you cared so much about her. Turns out you had your eye on her the whole time! What¡¯s Uncle Zane supposed to think? He asked you to look after his niece, and you went and married her!¡± ¡°He thought you were his friend, and you¡¯re over here trying to be his nephew¨Cinw¡­¡± 212 looked down 109 Chapter 109 ¡°So you¡¯ve got such a silver tongue¨Cmaybe you should start hitting up your dad for money instead?¡± Oliver was the undisputed boss when it came to handing out allowances to the three little rascals at home. Their own parents couldn¡¯t keep them in line; meanwhile, the kids were basically glued to Oliver¡¯s side. Why? Because he was generous. Their personal ATM. Colton looked like he was about to say something else, but before he could get a word out, Sara pped a hand over his mouth. ¡°Uncle Oliver, ignore him. He¡¯s talking nonsense. I¡¯ll take him to get his brain checked. Aunt Patricia just got back, why don¡¯t you go upstairs and keep herpany?¡± ¡°Yeah, go, Uncle Oliver! Aunt Patricia¡¯s probably waiting for you,¡± Roger chimed in, nudging Oliver toward the stairs. As soon as Oliver disappeared into the elevator, Roger yanked Colton into his room, wagging a finger at him. ¡°We¡¯re all in this together, man. Don¡¯t mess up our cash flow.¡± Colton grabbed a tissue and wiped his mouth, not even trying to hide his curiosity. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys even a little bit curious about who Aunt Patricia actually is?¡± /* */ Sara and Roger exchanged a look. Curious? Absolutely. But neither dared to ask. It felt like one wrong question and they¡¯d be cut off for life. ¡°I¡¯m not curious,¡± Roger mumbled, but he was clearly lying. ¡°I just want to know if Uncle Oliver¡¯s still going to give us money now that he¡¯s married.¡± Sara shook her head so hard her ponytail whipped back and forth. ¡°I¡¯m getting this terrible feeling that we¡¯re about to be broke.¡± Colton was practically buzzing with gossip and had no intention of keeping it to himself. ¡°What if I told you Aunt Patricia is Theo¡¯s ex¨Cwife¨Cthe one who stripped her ex and dumped him naked at thepany entrance?¡± Sara¡¯s eyes went wide, practically sparking with excitement. Roger stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Wait, how do you know that?¡± Colton sighed dramatically, putting a hand to his forehead. ¡°Because she¡¯s the one who told me to do it. Honestly, what a savage. And now she¡¯s my Aunt Patricia.¡± Sara leaned forward, eyes shining. ¡°Okay, but when did you get the inside scoop?¡± ¡°Three years ago.¡± Colton let out another sigh. ¡°Aunt Patricia is Uncle Zhan¡¯s niece. Uncle Zhan asked Uncle Oliver to look after her, and, well, Uncle Oliver took ¡®looking after her¡® all the way to getting her name on his marriage certificate.¡± Roger whistled. ¡°Guess there¡¯s a difference between looking after someone on paper and, you know, taking care of them in bed.¡± Colton groaned, looking even more troubled. 11:20 Upstairs. Patricia stood in the living room of the suite, looking lost¨Cshe didn¡¯t know whether to sit or stand. The ce was new to her, and it showed. When Oliver came up, he found her standing motionless in front of the sofa, clearly feeling awkward. ¡°You in trouble or something?¡± he teased. ¡°No,¡± Patricia replied quickly. ¡°Are they okay? Did you tell your family about the marriage?¡± ¡°I told them,¡± Oliver said, gently pressing her down to sit on the sofa. ¡°They just need some time to process it.¡± A momentter, Johns came in with a tray of tea and set it down for them. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m not the Aunt Patricia they were expecting?¡± Patricia asked, her voice soft. Oliver nced at her, calm and unreadable. ¡°They weren¡¯t expecting anyone.¡± Patricia realized how odd that sounded, like she thought she was just thetest in a string of girlfriends. ¡°There¡¯s never been anyone else,¡± Oliver said, straightforward as ever. ¡°No exes. No drama.¡± After all the games and mind¨Creading in herst marriage, Patricia wasn¡¯t used to someone being so direct. ?????? ???? F¦ÉndNovel Oliver poured her a cup of tea. ¡°Honestly, they¡¯re just worried I¡¯ll stop giving them money now that I¡¯m married.¡± Patricia just stared at him, speechless. ¡°Be careful around them,¡± Oliver warned, a hint of a smile ying at his lips. ¡°They¡¯re masters at sweet¨Ctalking people out of cash¨Cespecially Sara.¡± Sara? That girl from earlier? Patricia nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Oliver looked her over. The neckline of her gray dress was bare, not a single essory. Maybe she¡¯d gotten bitten by mosquitoes on the way in¨Che noticed a few fresh red marks where she¡¯d scratched her corbone. looked down 110 The red marks on her pale skin were impossible to miss. Oliver grabbed a tube of ointment from the dresser, handed it to her, and nodded toward her neck. Patricia managed a quick ¡°thanks.¡± ¡°How was the jewelry show?¡± he asked. ¡°It was a hit,¡± Patricia replied, then hesitated and added, ¡°I might go out with Jackson tonight. Just wanted to give you a heads¨Cup.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyebrows knit together, barely noticeable. ¡°ns?¡± ¡°Schemes,¡± Patricia corrected, a mischievous glint in her eyes. He just nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± No questions. Later that night, around eleven¨Cthirty, Patricia sat in bed in her pajamas, fresh from the shower, feeling out of ce in her own skin. /* */ Honestly, how did things end up like this? Two marriages, and this was her first time actually sharing a bed with a man. She leaned back against the headboard, listening to the sound of running water in the bathroom. Oliver¡¯s words from earlier echoed in her mind. No mention of ex¨Cgirlfriends. None of that mess. Did that mean¡­ he¡¯d never even been in a rtionship before? Seriously??? An older guy, never dated? Like some kind ofte¨Cblooming cactus finally sprouting a flower? Patricia threw off her covers and slid out of bed, rubbing her temples as if she could massage away the awkwardness. ¡°You okay?¡± The sudden voice made her jump. She shot upright, wide¨Ceyed. Oliver stepped out of the bathroom in a deep blue robe, his hair damp and dripping, water droplets sliding down and vanishing into the cor. He had a tall, athletic build¨Cbroad shoulders, narrow waist, and a presence that filled the room without even trying. Six¨Cfoot¨Ctwo and he looked every inch of it. His face was sharp, striking, almost intimidating. But when he looked at her, his eyes were gentle. Before she could say anything, he tossed his towel onto the nightstand, sat down on the edge of the bed, and reached out to touch her hair. ¡°Pattie?¡± ¡°I¨CI¡¯m fine,¡± Patricia stammered, snapping out of it and looking away. ¡°Not used to this?¡± Oliver asked quietly. 11:20 just She nodded, cheeks burning. She couldn¡¯t admit it out loud, but honestly, it was the ope downstairs¨Cshe saw him as her ¡®sponsor¡® too. Someone you really didn¡¯t want to cross. In romance novels, this was the part where the male lead would say, ¡°Take your time, I¡¯ll wait for you to getfortable.¡± But instead, Oliver just smiled¨Csoft, warm, sure of himself. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not nning on sleeping in separate rooms.¡± Patricia: So what about those two years in Toronto? Didn¡¯t that count as living apart? Toronto in April still felt like winter, but over in Riverdale, the weather couldn¡¯t make up its mind¨Cspring one minute, summer the next. Warm at dusk, then howling wind and shes of lightning by night. Theo was driving Ruby home when a burst of thunder split the sky. She flinched, pulling her shoulders
  1. in.
He reached over and rolled up the window, sealing out the noise. For more chapters visit FindN()vel Ruby nced at the steering wheel, the BMW logo front and center. ¡°You¡¯ve had this car for years. Never thought about getting a new one?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like much, but it¡¯s been modified. Bulletproof ss, armored body¨Cmilitary grade. I care more about safety than appearances.¡± No wonder, Ruby thought, nodding. ¡°Keeping a low profile is smart,¡± she said. ¡°All that showy stuff three years ago really backfired on you.¡± He just gave a small, knowing smile. He¡¯d learned. looked down 111 ¡°Crazy to think we¡¯re not kids anymore, huh?¡± Ruby blurted out, propping her chin in her hand. ¡°Remember that first time you drove me anywhere? You¡¯d just gotten your license, snuck your parents¡® car out to take me for a ride, and ended up driving us straight into the river.¡± The memory felt so close, Theo found himself smiling before he realized it. Ruby yed with her hair, acting casual, but every word had a purpose. She wanted Theo to remember how wild and free they used to be¨Cwanted to remind him, in her own roundabout way, that he hadn¡¯t always been so careful. It¡¯s only when you start missing the past that you want to chase after it again. The car rolled to a stop in front of the Martin family¡¯s house. Thunder grumbled in the distance, the sky ready to open up. /* */ Ruby nced up. ¡°I¡¯m going in. You should get home before the weather gets worse. Drive safe.¡± She swung the door open and hopped out in one smooth move. The rain started to fall, big heavy drops, as she hurried up the walkway. Raising her arm to shield her face, she dashed inside and disappeared. Theo watched her vanish through the door, her silhouette flickering for a second before she was gone. It reminded him of a night back in high school when the sky looked just like this¨Che¡¯d dropped her off, and she¡¯d run inside just the same way. For a moment, he felt seventeen again. Get full chapters from find?novel He drove back to the Newtons¡® ce. Kelly was still up, sitting at the dining table with a bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup she barely touched, just absentmindedly stirring. ¡°Did you drop Ruby off?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Theo answered softly. Kelly looked over and let out a sigh. ¡°I get that it¡¯s hard to let go of someone you grew up with, but you have to start thinking about yourself, too. Patricia¡¯s back, and who knows what she¡¯s after. If you keep hanging out with Ruby, people are going to start talking.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Theo said quietly. He knew exactly what it meant¨Cfor him, for Ruby¨Cbeing this close. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in bed?¡± he asked. ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯m waiting for a call.¡± The wind picked up, rattling the windows. Kelly just sat there, perfectly still, waiting for something important. Some things, she thought, could only be settled on stormy nights like this. Greg left the gallery and trudged back to his cramped apartment, dead tired. He hadn¡¯t even had a 10:43 Chapter 111 chance to lie down when a crack of thunder hit and the whole ce went dark. He sat there for a minute, not really wanting to deal with it¨Cthis cheap ce was just somewhere to sleep. He checked his phone. Ten percent battery left. With a sigh, he grabbed his keys and went downstairs to the fuse box, flipping the breaker. Back upstairs, it was still pitch ck. He was sure he¡¯d left the lights on. If it was just the breaker, the power should be back by now. But nothing. A woman¡¯s words echoed in his mind: You¡¯re going to die. You won¡¯t just lose the money¨Cyou¡¯ll lose your life. Panic mmed into him. He grabbed his phone and bolted, tearing down the stairs. Footsteps echoed behind him, closer and closer. Greg burst into the rain, running straight for the busiest street he could find. His shoe flew off somewhere along the way, but he didn¡¯t stop. He just kept running, desperate, until he stumbled into a police booth and copsed inside, gasping for air. ¡°What happened?¡± The officer on duty jumped up, startled by Greg¡¯s wild entrance. Greg pointed outside, breathless, face white as a sheet. ¡°Someone¡¯s trying to kill me.¡± The cop threw open the door and checked the street. Nothing. Just darkness and rain. No one in sight.